PRIMS Full-text transcription (HTML)

Mr. Baxters APHORISMS EXORIZED AND ANTHORIZED.

OR An Examination of and Anſwer to a Book written by Mr. Ri: Baxter Teacher of the Church at Kederminſter in Worceſter-ſhire, entituled, Aphoriſms of Juſtification.

TOGETHER WITH A vindication of Juſtification by meer Grace, from all the Popiſh and Arminian So­phiſms, by which that Author labours to ground it upon Mans Works and Righteouſneſs.

By JOHN CRANDON an unworthy Miniſter of the Goſpel of CHRIST at Fawley in Hant-ſhire.

Ipſe fecit nos, & non ipſi nos. Ipſi nos juſtos & ſalvos fecit & non ipſi nos. Auguſt. de verbis Apoſtoli. Serm. 11.

God forbid that I ſhould glory, ſave in the Croſs of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt. Gal. 6. 14.

Imprimatur,

Joſeph Caryl.

LONDON; Printed by M. S. and are to be ſold by T: Brewſter at the three Bibles in Pauls Church-yard: And L: Chapman at the Crowne in Popeſ-head Alley. 1654.

ALthough it be matter of a very ſor­rowfull reſentment to ſee Theologi­call warres renewed among Brethren, yet it is a duty to contend earneſtly for the faith, which was once delivered to the Saints. And although I heartily wiſh that in theſe contentions all perſonal reflections were layd aſide, and opinions onely dealt with; which latter conſideration (How-ever this Author, I doubt not hath ſatisfied his owne Conſcience, and labours much to ſatisfie his Readers about it) hath a little checkt my thoughts in giving an explicite teſtimo­ny to the worke; yet the doctrinal poynts therein maintained and vindicated, The preſent freedome of beleevers from the Curſe of the Law, and their free juſtification by Faith without workes, yea without Faith as it is a work through the alone ſatisfaction of Jeſus Christ, are of ſuch moment and ſo funda­mental in religion for the comfort of poore ſoules, that I cannot but judge any eſſay tending to the clearing of them, much more this large and ela­borate diſcourſe, profitable for the Church of God, and worthy of the publick View.

Joſeph Caryl.

The Printer to the Reader.

Courteous Reader;

BY Reaſon of ſickneſs and many infirmities of Body, diſbling the Author oft from Reviſing the Sheets as they came from the Preſs, during the whole time that the Book was in printing; The work comes not to thy view without many miſtakes in Printing: The moſt conſiderable of them I have here collected to be amended with thy Pen before thou beginneſt to read; The reſt confiſting moſtly in miſ-pointing and miſ-ſpelling, I leave to thy judgement & candor to Rectifie in Reading the Tractate.

M. S.

Errata.

Preface.

PAge 4. line 1. it is not diſtinguiſhed by the Italick Character which are Mr. Brs, and which the Authors words, the quoted place of Mr. Br. will ſhew it. Pag. 10. line 26. for [Catalogus] read [Catalogus] p. 14. l. 7. for [Tenet] r. Tenets. p. 17. l. 19. r. intrinſeal. p. 20. l. 8. r. Communing. p. 33. l. 38. to the word [Logick] add [and the Metaphyſicks] p. 35. l. 2. r. puritate, and l. 11 r. Doctrinae. p. 36. l. 39. r. for.

Part 1.

Arg. of Cha. 1. for [doctrine] r. doctrines. p. 4. l. 5. r. imagin. p. 12. l. 38. r. perſon. p. 19. l. 11. r. ſtuttering. p. 26. l. 35. for [nor] r. not. p. 29. l. 9. for [ſinns] r. ſinn. p. 39. l. 7. for [and] r. in. p. 45. l. 35. add [us. ] p. 64. l. 40. for [Covenants] r. commandements: p. 76. l. 3. for [piece] r. pierce. p. 101. l. 13. r. controvertible. p. 140. l. 23. dele in. p. 227. l. 40. for [for] r. to. p. 235. l. 13. for [united] r. merited. p. 256. l. 1. for [the] r. their. p. 257. for [fruition] r. futurition. p. 264. l. 3. for [innocent] r. nocent. p. 314. l. 33. for [me] r. us. p. 330. l. 1. for [firſt] r. fifth. p. 331. l. 30. for [vindicateh. ] r. vendicateth.

Part 2.

P. 7. l. 19. for [make] r. made. p. 8. l. 2. for [the] r. this. & l. 24. for [ſpitted] r. ſpittled. & l. 34. for [him] r. the Reader. p. 5. l. ult. for [latter] r. letter. p. 11. l. 26. dele not. p. 18. l. 26. add [them] p. 39. l. 32. r. ſcripture. p. 49. l. 26. for [as] r. or. & l. 30. dele to. p. 51. r. operation. p. 54. l. 37. dele the. p. 76. l. 27. for [ſo to] r. to ſo. p. 81. l. 9. for [heare] r. here. & l. 36. for [affection] r. affectation. p. 87. for [in] r. upon. p. 97. for [Mortuum] r. mortuam. p. 139. l. 2. for [is] r. is not. p. 140. l. 33. for [controvertibly] r. convertibly. p. 203. l. ult. to [Proteſtants] add that uſe the word Condition, in Juſtification, & ſalva­tion. p. 206. l. 8. for [given] r. giveth. p. 313. for [and] r. the. p. 240. l. 9. dele there. & l. 32. for [if] r. of. p. 241. l. 22. for [their] r. them. p. 244. l. 17. for [have] r. have made. p. 212. l. 10. dele end. p. 313. l. 12. for [and] r. he. p. 361. l. 6. r. Reſtriction. p. 381. l. 28. for [O] r. ſo. p. 395. l. 35. for [Gratia] r. Gratiae ibid for paraeum] r. parum. p. 382. l. 32. dele and.

TO THE REVEREND, THE FAITHFULL AND Pious MINISTERS of the Lord Chriſt within this Nation.

Much honoured and highly Beloved.

IT might be Conſtrued ſelf-arrogance, that ſo deſpicable a perſon in parts, newly broken out of the black Cloud of Obſcurity, ſhould (not onely pub­liſh to the world, but withall) tender ſo rough-hewen a work to the ſpeciall view & ſcrutiny of them whom Chriſt hath made and named the Lights of the world. But this imputation will appear undeſerved, to as many as ſhall conſider that what is here preſented to ſo great a fulgor of judgement and learning, comes with a requeſt not of Patronage alone, but of Correction alſo. Of Patronage where it defends the Truth in the Truth: of Correction where it halteth into the defence of error in ſteed of the Truth, or of the Truth but not in the Truth. The work it ſelf will ſufficiently ſpeak me out not fit to be regiſtred inter Doctos, yet hath it been ſtill my ſtudy not to commit any thing by which I ſhould deſerve to be pronounced indocilis, untractable to learn where the Lord holds forth a faithfull Teacher. It is the height of my ambition and patheticall heartineſs of my humble re­queſt, not ſo much to all of you Collectively (which is unattainable) as to every of you diviſively, who in theſe ſlippery times (Honored Worthies) ſtand faſt in the truth of Chriſt, to be recalled by you into the way from which you ſhall finde me any where ſtraying: but ſo that by the Authority of the Word you lead me into it, that I may gladly be a follower of ſuch a leader. As to the Book to which this anſwereth, whatſoever Fate this ſhall have in mens judgements, ſurely that muſt have a ſtinch with all the judicious and orthodox. Neither could it ſo long have ſtood unſhaken, had he not cunningly prepoſſeſſed the minds of his Readers with Affection and prejudice, the two worſt Clouds which oft bemiſt the judgement of them that are both pious and prudent, that in ſeeing they do not, becauſe they would not perceive the truth for a ſeaſon. The Affections of many he attracted to himſelf by profeſſing himſelf a zealous Presbyterian. This pretext made not a few to look over and beyond his Contagious doctrine, to behold and regard the perſon of the man for his unanimity with them in diſcipline. This vizzard is at length ſo faln from his Face that the moſt do and all may ſee him under this profeſſion, to have been but as the Anabaptized Jeſuit, taking his ſtation there from whence he thought to have moſt advantage to promote his Po­piſh doctrines, Concluding that under that name his Fraud would not be ſo eaſily eſpyed. And is there now any which ſeeth not he would be Epiſcopal, Presbyterian, Independent, for any Government, for no Government, helping him to drive home to the head his ſoul-ſubvert­ing doctrines into the hearts of men? Prejudice againſt the ſacred Truth which he oppugneth, he fomented by aſperſing the whole Doctrine of the Goſpel and the re­formed Churches of Chriſt with the black brand of Anti­nonianiſm, reſerving onely the Papiſts and Arminians, whom he followeth, free of it. How much he hath pre­vailed in ſowring with the leaven of Scribes and Phari­ſees which is hypocriſie, the vulgar ſort not onely of the people, but of the Miniſters alſo, with this groſs impo­ſture, would be incredible, if experience did not manifeſt it. Therefore finding this Feat ſo ſoveraign to the attain­ment of his ends, aſſoon as he heard of exceptions in the Preſs againſt his Aphoriſms, his firſt indeavours have been to fill with prejudice the minds of men againſt the both work and Author thereof, diſperſing thorow this Citty by his Printer that it is the Hant-ſhire Antinomian that excepteth ſo againſt him. How irrational and malicious this his inditement againſt me is, may appear hence, that I dwell in one of the obſcureſt nooks of this Engliſh little world, ſo unknown as he is famous, that he could not ſo much as hear of my name, ſaving by ſome one of his Cir­cumforaneous Legates (which having their Provinces aſ­ſigned either of one or more Counties, are ſtill Circling and Compaſſing them, firſt to diſperſe this his Myſtery of iniquity with ſuch accurateneſs, that there may be no one that hath the repute of a pious Gentleman or Mini­ſter a ſtranger to it; and then by their frequent viſitations to examine how the Baxterian Faith thrives in each per­ſon, and to hold them fixed to it) Theſe returning once in ſix or ſeven Moneths out of their Circuits to their Grand Maſter may poſſibly ſpeak in things which they know not, what they think may be plauſible to him. It hath not been unknown (I acknowledge) to ſome of theſe that I diſreliſhed his doctrine, and did hinder the embracing of it: But might not this my diſſenting be as properly termed Treaſon as Antinonianiſm?

Yet becauſe I underſtand that theſe ſparkes of falſe fire have no ſooner faln than taken in ſome, I am forced to Apologize ſomewhat (and that with the more Confidence becauſe to you that have the eyes of your underſtanding moſt clear rightly to Cenſure or judge) that prejudice may be no hinderance to the truth. What I ſhall ſpeak herein muſt relate partly to my ſelf, partly to Mr. Br. and partly to the doctrine it ſelf which he hath drawn into Controverſie Condemning it of Antinomiſm.

1 What I ſhall ſpeak of my ſelf ſhall not be with an heart and a heart, the one open to let out what it liſteth, the other reſerved to retein in ſecrecy what is not for ad­vantage to the ends ſought after: but in plainneſs and ſimplicity I ſhall deliver the whole and naked truth of my judgement as before the Lord my Judge and Juſtifier. Neither is there need of hiding and Tergiverſation, for I am not aſhamed of the Goſpel of Chriſt: It is the power of God to ſalvation &c. And as ſweet to me as the ſalvation which it bringeth. I therefore profeſs my ſelf clear from all that is rightly Called, and hath been judged by the reformed Churches and their Champions Antinonianiſm, i. e. op­poſiteneſs to the Law. Theſe things I acknowledg my ſelf to hold and teach: 1 That Beleevers are not under the Curſe of the Law as the Curſe. 2 Nor are the Afflic­tions which befall them ſo the Curſe of the Law, or re­venging puniſhments for ſinn, but the fruits of the tender Love of a good and provident Father working for good to them. 3 That they are not under the Law as a Cove­nant of works. If theſe things be Antinoniſm I acknow­ledg my ſelf an Antinomian: yet ſuch as onely the blind­neſs madneſs and malice of men poſſibly may account ſo, but that I have the Apoſtles and all the Proteſtant Chur­ches and Writers (without any exception) under the ſame aſperſion with me, having all ſtoutly maintained all theſe as Goſpel-truths againſt the falſe Apoſtles, Pa­piſts, and Arminians, in their ſeverall generations, with­out the Contradiction of any except Papiſts and Armini­ans, to whom Mr. Br. not without ſome fellowes, hath lately Apoſtatized. 4 Yet I ſtill grant the preaching of the Law, and that in its full perfection and all its terrors, uſefull to ſhake in pieces all the carnall Confidences and ſelf righteouſneſs of man, that deſpairing of ſafety in him­ſelf, he may be forced to ſeek it out of himſelf from meer Mercy, in another which is Chriſt the Saviour. 5. That the Law is ſtill a perfect rule and directive of all morall righteouſneſs and obedience both to beleevers and unbe­leevers, ſo that in both all variation from it is ſinn, but Conformity to it is regularity and obedience. In reſpect of my judgement therefore about the Law, I queſtion not my diſcharge from the imputation of Antinomiſm among the truly wiſe and orthodox, except to be a Chriſtian be Antinonianiſm.

2 As to Mr. Br, it is evident that he aſperſeth the in­nocent with the Fault whereof himſelf is guilty. He de­nies Chriſt to require under the Goſpel, the perfect holi­neſs and righteouſneſs which the Law commandeth, and Conſequently that it is not either our duty to perform it, or our ſinn to fail in it, or that the Law is an adequate and Competent rule of morall obedience, Becauſe it Com­mands more than it is our duty to perform. He ſaith not Chriſt requires it not in order to this end, but ſimply and abſolutely he requires it not. If this be not Antino­mianiſmPart. 1. p. 213. &c. then Iſlebius himſelf hath been unjuſtly Char­ged with it.

3 As to the matter yet remaining Charged by Mr. Br. and others with Antinomianiſm, it may be reduced prin­cipally to four heads. 1 Juſtification as an Immanent Act in God; As actually Completed in the redemption which is by Chriſt & in Chriſt; (both theſe before we beleeve:) 3 The abſoluteneſs and irreſpectiveneſs of it, freely with­out Conditions: 4 Chriſts ſatisfying for mans ſinns a­gainſt the Goſpel as well as againſt the Law. Though I have ſpoken of all theſe enough, of each in its proper place within this Tractate, yet ſomewhat for the fuller Clearing of my meaning may be ſaid here alſo. The firſt and ſecond I ſhall for brevity join in one as of no ſmall Cognation. As farr as I hold and have declared my ſelf to hold them; 1 I have alſo manifeſted in due place, how they are or ſeem at leaſt to be grounded upon the Scriptures; 2 They are expreſly and boldly aſſerted by many of the moſt Conſpicuous Divines in piety and Learning, that any of the Proteſtant Churches have enjoyed ever ſince the Reformation. 3. And that without the Contradicti­on or exception of any Church or Orthodox Writer for well nigh a hundred yeares, made againſt it: A great and probable Argument that it was the Common Judgement of all the Churches. 4. Mr. Rhaeterfordt in his Exercit. A­polog. holds it forth not as the private opinion of ſome par­ticular men, but as the Common Judgement of all the Churches. And the Remonſtrants take it as ſuch: For ſo I remember they oft argue in their Apol. and elſwhere, Juſtificatio eſt purus putus Actus in Deo immanens &c. not that they expreſs what Arminius his judgment and theirs after him is in this point: but that from this as a conclu­ſion which they knew common to, and would not be de­nyed by any Proteſtant, their Argument would ſtand firm againſt them. Neither know I any one of the Proteſtants that hath written againſt them, excepting againſt it. 5 I never read any (to make me diſſent in judgement from theſe Worthies) that hath given his reaſons againſt it ſave Mr. Br. alone: and he handles the queſtion, like a man ſpoyled with Philoſophy and vain deceit (as the Apoſtle ter­meth the uſe of exotick learning in purely Goſpel mat­ters) after the traditions of men and Rudiments of the world, not after Chriſt; Col. 2. 8. And his nakedneſs in ſuch his arguing is enough diſcovered by a learned Writer whoſe worth I ſhall ſtill honour, but have not ſo much as an Am­bition ever to match. **Mr. Ken­dal. He tells us indeed that Dr Down­ham hath written againſt it as delivered by Mr. Pemble. But I could not get the book to ſee his reaſons, nor know I any thing which he hath written but as I have heard from others. Beſides I have been told that ſome of the late Reverend Synod, diſreliſhed the doctrine, but cannot finde that any one of them hath publiſhed his reaſons for ſuch a diſreliſh. And Charity will not permit me to har­bour the lighteſt imagination that any of thoſe grave Di­vines culld and ſelected out of the whole Nation for their eminency in godlineſs and learning, ſhould without any means uſed for information and conviction, exerciſe a Ty­ranny over the Conſciences of their leſſer brethren to force them into an implicit Faith to beleeve as themſelves beleeve: ſpecially when doing it they ſhall put out that which they think at leaſt to be the light of the word in their conſcience, and in conſenting with them without hearing a reaſon, they ſhall diſſent from others (whom their Modeſty will confeſs to be of no leſs deſervings in the Church) who have given their reaſons.

Yet ſtill I hold, 1 that thoſe Scriptures which treat of Juſtification by Faith do all relate to the tranſient juſtifi­cation which no man partakes of till he beleeveth. 2 That no man is perſonally juſtified, but onely in Chriſt the pub­like perſon, till he be by Faith united to Chriſt. That righteouſneſs and life ſo diſcend to us from the ſecond A­dam, as ſinn and condemnation from the firſt. As by the offence of one judgement came upon all to condemnation: ſo by the Righteouſneſs of one the free gift came upon all to Juſtifi­cation of life, Rom. 5. 18, 19. In Adam the publike per­ſon we were all repreſented, he was all, and we all con­ſidered in him, God ſaw us in all our individuall perſns in him, though we through Adam ſaw it not: ſo that Aam ſinning we all ſinned in him and became dead in law and guilty of condemnation before God, as if we had been then being and actually ſinning. Nevertheleſs as to our ſelves we were not perſonally ſinners and guilty, untill we had a perſonall being in and from Adam. So in Chriſt ſatisfying Gods juſtce for ſinn, the Elect were all repre­ſented as in a publike perſon, ſatisfying in him & by him, and ſo all in him and by him juſtified and abſolved in all their individualls from ſinn and condemnation before God: Nevertheleſs we are not perſonally ſo juſtified, un­till we have a perſonall being and new being in Chriſt and from Chriſt. 3. That this Tranſient Juſtification is a juſtifying or being juſtified before God paſſed at Gods Tribunall ſet up in mans Conſcience, from which he pro­nounceth abſolution to a poore ſinner denying himſelf and reſting upon Chriſt alone for Mercy. So that now, and never untill now he hath boldneſs to pierce by Faith into the Holieſt, and plead his righteouſneſs before him that ſitteth on the Mercy-ſeat. Thus our juſtification which was before in God and in Chriſt, is not at all derogatory to the juſtification which is by Faith: but onely prevents that this latter may not be derogatory to the praiſe of Gods Grace and Chriſts merits, which have completed all without our ſubſerviency for us: and thus God is all, ſeen to be all, and our boaſting excluded. This hitherto is my judgement untill I ſhall be better inſtructed Tu ſi quid noviſti rectius iſtis, Candidus imperti.

And at length if it ſhall be granted to be an error, yet it cannot be Antinomiſm, being a deviation not from the doctrine of the Law but of the Goſpel. It was not the judgement but malice of Mr. Br that gave it this brand of ignominy.

3 To the free abſolute and unconditionall Juſtificati­on, I need not to Apologize for my ſelf at all. It is to the truly pious of the Miniſtery to whom my words are di­rected, who (among other) have given this evidence of your godlineſſe, that ye have not forſaken your first Faith by declining to Popery or Arminianiſm, what others judge of me is to me a ſmall thing (ſaith the Apoſtle of ſuch) I weigh it not. But ye no doubt teach that the ve­ry promulgation of Juſtification runs upon no other con­dition but Faith alone, and upon Faith, not as a quality or vertue, but inſtrumentall to apply the righteouſneſſe of Chriſt to Juſtification, that works and the univerſall conditionall Juſtification which Mr. Br. hath learned of his Maſters, are to be excluded. In this your doctrine is one and the ſame in ſenſe and ſubſtance with theirs that affirm Juſtification to be unconditionall. And it is indif­ferent to me to deliver the ſame truth in their words or yours: Onely I find that they make uſe of both the for­mer and this Concluſion, as ſtrong Fortreſſes againſt Po­pery and Arminianiſm, which cauſeth Mr. Br. with ſo much impetuouſnſſe and impotency to uſe his Mounts and Mines againſt them. Neither can I ſee any ground of objecting that either of theſe two doctrines can in any re­ſpect dull the affections to good works, ſith it is confeſſed that they have no co-officiating with Faith to Juſtifi­cation.

4 To Chriſts ſatisfying for ſins againſt the Goſpel as wel as againſt the Law, I doubt not but ye ſee both the ni­city and falſity of Mr. Brs Negation thereof. The chief Doctrines of the Goſpel are Grace and Gratitude, Juſtifi­cation and Sanctification. If Chriſt hath not ſatisfied for our long unbelief and contempt of the word of Faith be­fore we beleeve, and of the infirmities of our Sanctifica­tion and Thankfulneſſ when we have beleeved; or that there are ſins againſt the New which are not ſins againſt the Old Teſtament alſo; or that the Lord Jeſus is not the Mediator of the New Teſtament but of the Old onely; or that in any of theſe it ſhould be Antinomianiſm to diſ­ſent from Mr. Br: Theſe all are ſo groſſe Paradoxes that your gravity and wiſedom cannot without Nauſeouſneſſ ſmell them: plainly enough declaring indeed that what­ſoever ſtandeth in his way of Babel building he will curſe it (though never ſo ſacred) and fright them that are as feeble as fearfull, with his ſcar crow of Antinomianiſm, though he make himſelf never ſo ridiculous thereby to the intelligent and prudent.

I have no more to ſay upon this ſubject, and what I have ſaid hath been before him that being omniſcient knoweth that I have ſpoken ſingly the whole truth, and nothing but the Truth. Neither can all the ſtrength of my jealouſy ſuſpect any leaſt or greateſt thing beſides theſe wherewith either Mr. Br. or any of his Diſciples cn charge me as with Antinomianiſm, ſo that I do with ſome confident boldneſſe appeal to your judgment whether I deſerve from them this imputation. Inded ſuch ſoul-re­viving comforts have flown in upon me from the Grace of God in Chriſt, that out of the abundance of the heart the mouth will ſpeak, and I can ſcarce Preach any other thing then Chriſt and him Crucified; yet in holding forth a wounded, I hold not forth a maimed Chriſt to the peo­ple, but Chriſt with all his benefits, in particular to San­ctification no leſſe then to Juſtification. If it be Antino­mianiſm ſo to reduce all to Chriſt, and derive all from him, I muſt undergo the worlds condemnation for Chriſts ſake that hath juſtified and will at length receive me.

One thing more I have to add, and I ſhall be no further tedious. It may be a Charge againſt me that I am too plain, broad and unſparing in my words againſt Mr. Br. throughout this Tractate. That which I have to ſay for my ſelf is,

1 That it ariſeth not ſo much from my own temper, as from the occaſion thereof given by Mr. Br. I am ready for Chriſts ſake to become the footſtool of the meek, but where I find a ſelf exalting, I cannot cry Abreoh. When I ſee Mr. Br. uſurping the Chair to paſſe ſentence and cen­ſure upon all the Divines that have written, theſe are lear­ned, thoſe unſtudied Divines, to exalt and degrade better men than himſelf as they are more either concurrent with or abhorrent from his Bellarmin and Arminius: I cannot, I dare not uſe words that might ſtrengthen but rather vili­fie the ſelf confidence and arrogance of the man. So when the Wolf comes in ſheeps clothing to devour, when un­der the profeſſion of a Proteſtant and Preſbyterian Di­vine, he vends his Popiſh and Arminian under the name of Proteſtant Tenets, diſſembling his confederacy with the enemies thereof,

Si natura negat facit indignatio verſum.

The view of ſuch hypocriſy is enough to make a ſheep a Satyriſt. Had I been to deal with a Papiſt or Arminian, that had diſcovered themſelves unmasked, I ſhould have ſpoken in another Dialect.

2 It ſprang from other mens yea Miniſters too much admiration and almoſt adoration of him, when from all parts there was ſuch Concurſe in a way of Pilgrimage to him, to bleſſe him or be bleſſed by him, and the admirers returned to the deceiving of others, with no leſſe applauſ and triumph, than the Turks from viſiting the ſhrine of their Mahomet at Mecha; It was requiſite to diſcover whether he were a God or an Idol to whom ſuch honour was preſented.

3 I have herein Chriſt and his Apoſtles my leaders, from whom though we ſeldome heare a courſe word againſt any other ſort of men, yea of ſinners, yet when they ſpeak againſt Impoſtors and Heretikes, ſpeci­ally ſuch as bring their own works and righteouſneſſe to Juſtification, they ſo ſpeak as if they were made up of bitterneſſe and invectives. Ye hypocrites, ſowred with the leaven, and whoſe doctrine is the doctrine of hypocriſy, Mat. 16. 3. 6. 12. Ye Serpents, a Generation of Vipers, how can ye eſcape the judgment of Hell, Mat. 23. 33. Wo unto you, wo unto you Scribes and Phariſees, hypocrites, for ye ſhut up the Kingdom of God againſt men, ye neither go in your ſelves, nor ſuffer them that would to enter, &c. Mat. 23. 14, 15, &c. Children of hell, blind guides, fools and blind, whited Sepulchres, ver. 15, 16, 17, 27. The Publicans are juſtified rather then you, enter into the Kingdome before you, Lu. 18. 14. Ma. 21. 31. More joy is in Heaven for one ſinner repenting, than 99 ſuch, &c. Lu. 15. 7. Falſe brethren, Gal. 2. 4. Subverters of ſouls, Acts 15. 24. Grievous Wolves, not ſparing the flocke, Acts 20. 29. Falſe Apoſtles, deceitfull workers, transforming themſelves into the Apoſtles of Chriſt, Satans Miniſters transformed into Mini­sters of Righteouſneſs, as Satan transformed himſelf into an Angel of light, 2 Cor. 11. 13, 14, 15. Doggs, evil workers, the Conciſion, Phil. 3. 2. Let them be accurſed, Gal. 1. 8. I would they were cut off, Gal. 5. 12. with many other the like paſſages. It ſavours not of the ſpirit and zeal of Chriſt and his Apoſtles, not to ſpeak home to this kind of men above the reſt. But if I have not fully proved Mr: Brs principles and doctrines to be the ſame in ſubſtance with theſe falſe Apoſtles, as elſwhere in this Treatiſe, ſo ſpeci­ally Part 2. Chap 19. I acknowledge my ſelf not to un­derſtand either Saint Paul or Mr. Br.

My Requeſt now ſhall be ſuch as hath equity in it, that as far as ye find this Tractate Orthodox and Conſonant to ſound Doctrine, ye will be pleaſed to grant it and the Author of it your Patronage, and prayers for a bleſſing upon it, and where ye ſee it otherwiſe, to vouchſafe to its Author your Admonition, not ſuffering him to ſtray, whom charity binds you to reduce into the way. This is deſired as from all ſo from every of you, by

YOƲR Humbly devoted Servant in the Lord Jeſus. JOHN CRANDON.

To the truly Vertuous and Religious Lady, Mar­garet Hildeſley of Hinton, in the County of South-Hampton, the Author wiſheth all Grace and perfections in the LORD JESUS.

Madam,

IT abides (I know) in freſh remembrance with you, by whom, and with what tranſcendent praiſes both of the Worke & its Author the Aphoriſms in this enſuing Tra­ctate examined, were commended to your peruſall, to be an Enchiridion or Manual ſtill in your hand, or rather a Pectorall and Antidote next, your heart to defend it againſt errors and inward Anguiſh. But ſo abundantly hath God enri­ched you with the knowledg of, and zeale for that pretious Mi­ſtery of Christ, that you quickly ſaw the Misterie of iniquity that lurked in it, therefore caſt it aſide as unprofitable, yea noxi­ous. Yet afterward finding ſome of the Miniſters with whom you had acquaintance, deceived by it, you intreated me to take it, and give you my judgment of the worke, and my exceptions againſt ſome Miſtakes in it. And as the deceit wasurther pro­pagated, ſo you urged me to increaſe my exceptions, and now at length that which was not purpoſed at first is come forth to pub­lique view, an Anſwer to Mr. Brs Aphoriſms. Alas that wee are brought forth in ſuch an Age, wherein the defence of Chriſts cauſe is left to fools and carkaſſes of men, the Learned and po­tent declinng the ſervice; that in the midſt of our Civill, or rather uncivil broyls one againſt another, there ſhould be found ſuch as fall foule with the Grace of God and Merits of Chriſt al­ſo: that to preach the Goſpel of Chriſt purely, after the example and precepts of Paul and Luther ſhould render a man in the o­pinion of ſo many, an Heretick; but to follow Arminius and Bellarmine, gets applauſe: that we are forced to ſee men vio­lent and uſing force to ſubvert, not to enter into the King­dom of Chriſt. If thisreatiſe ſhall by the aſſiſtance of Gods mercy, be in any degree helpfull to cure this Malady, they that finde or ſee the benefit, are bound to praiſe God for you, that by you as a ſpeciall inſtrument inſtigating, it came to ſee the Light. Whatſoever weakneſs there is in it, will redound to the ſhame of the Author, not at all reflect upon you, whoſe deſire it was (could you have attained it) to have had the best Patron employed in the defence of the beſt Cauſe.

I expect that Mr. Br. will come forth, and that ſpeedily with a vehement Reply. But whatſoever he ſaith, I ſhall follow the precept of the Apoſtle, Tit. 3. 10, 11. He hath had a firſt, and two hundred of Admonitions (as they report which come from him) which he laies as heaps of ſand, not anſwering any of them, how ſhould I follow the Apostles precept in not rejecting, in ha­ving any thing more to do with him. The preſent Worke had no other relation to him, but as to the undeceiving of the ſimple which had received infection from him. But if my beloved and Reverend Brother in the work of the Lord, which commended to you Mr. Brs Aphoriſms, and hath made it long his work to pro­pagate it through many Counties, yea undertaken in the Weſtern Counties to be the defnder of all that Mr. Br hath written in that Book (the performance whereof is by many Miniſters there expected) will take it up as his task to Apologize for him, and affirm the Apology (as in his name) ſo to be his owne; I ſhall in deſpight of all infirmities of mind and body, ſo long as breath laſteth, by Gods aſſiſtance Anti-apologize for Chriſt, and that not in ſuch an expreſſion of words as I have uſed to M. Br (whom I look upon as an Impoſtor) but in ſuch a ſpirit of meekneſs and Reverence, as is meet to be uſed towards ſo pious and learn­ed a Divine, who cannot, dares not againſt the light of his con­ſcience hold any Truth of God in unrighteouſneſs.

The Lord give unto you to keep your station firm in the Light and heat of the Sun of Righteouſneſs, that the ſplendor thereof may more and more ſhine into your underſtanding, and the heat thereof more inflame your affections to the pure Goſpel of Chriſt, that you may be able to comprehend with all Saints what is the breadth and length and depth and height: And to know the love of Chriſt, which ſurpaſſeth all knowledg, and be filled with all the fulneſs of God. This is the request of

MADAM
Your humble ſervant and daily Remembrancer at the throne of Grace, J: C:

THE PREFACE TO THE READER.

Courteous Reader,

IF thou knoweſt me as well as I know my ſelfe, thou wilt alſo wonder as much as my ſelf, to ſee me ap­peare in Print, ſpecially in ſo Momentous a Cauſe, and that againſt ſo formidable an Antagoniſt. But the ground of our wondering may ſomewhat dif­fer. That which affects thee may be, that a man of ſo deſpicable parts ſhould dare to brandiſh a weap­on (though the Lords) againſt ſo great & incomparable a Cham­pion, as fleſh and blood accounts him. But the thing which affects me is, that the Heroick Worthies of our Land hide their heads, and Come not forth to helpe the Lord againſt the mighty, Jud. 5. 23, but leave the defence of Chriſts cauſe to contemptible and unqualified per­ſons for ſuch a performance. In excuſe of my ſelfe againſt the im­putation of raſhneſſe and preſumption, I can ſay, Mr. Baxters A­phoriſms had been extant full three yeares, before I put pen to pa­per to except againſt him. A ſtrong expectation ſtill poſſeſſed me of ſeeing ſomething come forth againſt him from an abler hand. When my expectation failed, and I found his Tractate of all other that have come forth theſe many yeares, moſt perillous, and per­nicious, as deſtroying the very foundation of a Chriſtians hope and comfort, at length I thought it fit to do my endeavour for the un­deceiving of ſome private Friends either taken, or in danger to be taken in his ſnares, not ceaſing ſtill to expect the publication of ſome work by others, openly to vindicate the grace of God from his injurious warring againſt it. At length, having finiſhed what I thought fit to be communicated privately to ſome friends, and not with-holding the view thereof from any that craved it; I ſuffered it to ſleep many moneths, in hope ſtill to ſee a more learned an­ſwer to his worke. What ſhould I do more? May not I juſtly ſay with David, when all the armed Worthies of Iſrael either fled, or at leaſt ſhunned the encounter, was there not a cauſe to ſtand forth (for lack of better weapons) with a ſling and a ſmooth ſtone, truſting in the name of the God of Iſrael, whoſe grace this man had defied? When the wiſe and prudent, the high Prieſts, Scribes and Phariſees oppugned the grace of God in giving Chriſt to be the juſtifier of Publicans, Harlots, and Sinners, the ſpirit of Chriſt enlarged the hearts of the illiterate and vulgar to ſing their Hoſannahs, and out of the mouths of babes and ſucklings ordained praiſe to himſelfe: Nay, if theſe ſhould hold their peace, the very ſtones ſhould cry out, ſaith our Saviour. When the caſe is like it at preſent, and the Angelici Doctores are ſilent, it is the fit ſeaſon for Chriſt to animate the very Terrae filios, to ſpeak in the defence of his grace. I held my ſelfe the unfitteſt of many (if not of all) to come upon this ſtage; yet not ſo unfit, but if none elſe would, I tooke my ſelf obliged to aſcend it. Yea ſuch is the power of Truth, this Truth of Truths, this great and cardinall truth here controverted, that I feare not by the word, and in the Spirit of the Lord Jeſus, to enter the Liſts with all men and Devills that ſhall oppugn it; ſo vain a ſhadow is all the wiſdome and ſophiſtry of men, and depths of Satan, when oppoſed to the Goſpel of Chriſt which is the power and wiſdome of God.

It will next be objected, that this Tractate of mine comes forth into publique view more raw, rugged, incompendious, and unpo­liſhed, than befits the Majeſtie of the Doctrine whereof it treateth. I doe not, I cannot deny it. I ſaw what ſhould have been done more, but was not in a capacity to do it. That which I can ſay for my ſelf is, 1. That it was written for private uſe, without a­ny purpoſe to make it common, untill I came to the latter part, and almoſt the end of it. 2. My acquaintance knoweth how ma­ny, and how long interruptions of ſickneſſe I had in the writing thereof, that I was but Canis ad Nilum, did all by ſnatches, which much hindered the right compoſure of the whole, and connexion of its parts. 3. I could not find one man about us that vel prece vel pretio, was fit and willing to tranſcribe one Copie thereof, nei­ther was in ſtrength of body to do it my ſelfe: So that what was firſt done, in the ſame Craſſo filo in which it was firſt done, without any abreviations, alterations, or poliſhings, is now preſented to the Printer to be made uſe of: My judgment telling me that rather a courſe piece, then nothing at all ſhould appear againſt Mr. Bax­ter, at leaſt to invite others that excell in abilities of minde and bo­dy, to come after with a more exact Treatiſe. If all this excuſe not, and that the Velle be no fit Apology to take off the crime of Non Poſſe, I am contented to lie under Cenſure: yet with this com­fort, that the leſſe of man, the more of God is to be found in theſe fruits of my Labours; All that is therein being grounded upon the ſure word of God, whoſe plainneſs hath more excellency in it then all mans accurateneſſe.

It remains, that before I diſcend to give my particular excepti­ons againſt the Doctrine of this Tractate of Mr. Baxter, ſomething be premiſed. 1. Of the Author, 2. Of the worke in generall, 3. Of my intention in excepting againſt it. The miſtake of the two former more deluding ſome unwary perſons (as I have obſerved) then all his arguments of themſelves could do. 1. Then of the Author.

I can ſpeak nothing of him from my owne acquaintance with him. For, Albus an ater, homo ſit neſcio, I was never ſo happy or un­happy to ſee his face, therefore muſt ſpeak of him partly as he hath been repreſented and deſcribed by others, partly as he makes out himſelf.

1. Touching his learning, as he hath been magnified by others, ſuch he manifeſteth himſelfe. He that ſhall peruſe this one Tractate of his, muſt be forced to cry out, Quantus, quantus, nil niſi ſapientia eſt, a deep and meer Philoſopher (I ſay not Philoſophaſter) yea Grammaticus Rhetor Geometres, &c. In all partt of humane learning a Cathedrall Doctor: But his Maſter-piece is Sophiſtry, in this way of the worlds ſublimated Divinity; he is not behind the Angelicall and Seraphicall Doctors, Thomas and Scotus, and their followers. As for that lower and meaner region of Learning, viz. Scripture, and more ſpecially Goſpel-knowledg, himſelfe tells us that his ſtanding and underſtanding is mounted above that mentioned, Job 8. 9. That for lack of other work, and through the defect or abſence of better Books, he once read the Scripture ſix dayes together, inAppend. pag. 110, 111. which time he ſuckt much more out of the Word, then ever God breathed into it, which he confeſſeth he could not have done of himſelfe, without the help of other Books which he had formerly read, i. e. without the gloſſes of the Schoolmen and Jeſuites, which know ſo much of Chriſt, as their Maſter Ariſtotle could teach them. And that this man underſtands the Scriptures no leſſe compleatly than the worſt of them in a Catholique ſenſe, we ſhall finde I doubt not, when we come to examine the Texts which he brings to prove his Catholique Juſtification.

2. As for his piety, ſtrictneſſe, mortification, holineſſe, zeal, &c. in reſpect whereof ſome have even canoniz'd him for a matchleſſe and ſuper-eminent Saint (as I have underſtood by many in the Weſtern parts, before I ever ſaw any of his works) I ſhould ſay e­nough in ſaying over what Dr. Twiſſ. hath written in his Anſwer to the Preface and Prefacer unto Arminius his Anti-perkinſinianiſm, where the Prefacer in the ſame manner exalteth the parts and ver­tues of Arminius, thereby to make way into the hearts of men to re­ceive his Doctrine. The Dr. acquitting himſelfe firſt of any diſlike that he hath of the piety of children in advancing their Fathers praiſe, and affirming his deſire herein to proceed no further then to lay downe a caution, that the truth may receive no damage by the ſuperlative praiſe of any man; anſwers, That although there might be oppoſed againſt Arminius that diſſent from him in iudgment, even the whole cloud of Proteſtant Divines, the very lights of the Church, that in parts and vertues were no way behind Arminius, if not his ſuperiours; yet he will not do it, becauſe nei­ther hath God commanded, nor is it ſafe for us to make the ſplen­dor of mens perſons, but the infallible word of the moſt High, our rule to judge of Doctrines, and try the opinions of men.

But I adde ſecondly, That it hath been uſuall to Satan in all a­ges to employ whited Sepulchers, beautifull without, to broach and defend Hereſies in the Church. He wants not his depths, is not ignorant that men of vitious lives are unfit to deceive and pervert conſciences. Therefore when himſelfe will deceive, he puts off his Devils face, and transforms himſelfe into an Angell of Light: No mar­vaile then if he teach his Miniſters, when they are about to ſeduce, to transforme themſelves into Apoſtles of Chriſt, and Miniſters of Righteouſ­neſſe, 2 Cor. 11. 13. 15. Where hath there ever been more ap­pearance of holineſſe (and men cannot ſearch the heart) then in the Scribes and Phariſees? Then in the Monks and Fryers? then a­mong the Socinians, yea among the very Turkes? Shall then the out­ward varniſh of their ſeeming vertues, befool us to drink downe their damning doctrines?

3 Though Paul or an Angel from Heaven preach unto you another Goſpel, let him be accurſed, Gal. 1. 8. ſaith the Holy Ghoſt; but whe­ther Mr Baxter doth in this Treatiſe bring us another Goſpel, his Doctrine in the Examination thereof will manifeſt.

4 I would that this his Treatiſe did ſpeak him out to be ſo ſtri­ctly and tenderly conſcientious as his friends proclaim him; I ſhould then either in perſon have made recourſe to him, to com­municate my thoughts to him, or written in another tone, in the ſpirit of meekneſſe to him, to have received fuller ſatisfaction from him, if my impotency could not have miniſtred ſome information to him. But we ſhall find in what he writes, many things that may work in us a jealouſie of the ſincerity of a ſanctified Con­ſcience in him. I ſhall here mention ſome generals, leaving the reſt untill we come to except againſt the particulars.

One thing that occaſioneth this jealouſie, is the want of ingenu­ity, truth and ſimplicity in his Aſſertions. For one inſtance hereof we need not ſtep further then to the title of the work, where he af­firms it to be publiſhed eſpecially for the uſe of the Church of Ke­derminſter in Worceſterſhire. Can any man that hath but glanced an eye on the ſurface of humane literature, think him to mean as he ſpeaketh? Either we muſt conclude that he hath the very ſpirit of all Philoſophicall and Metaphyſicall learning, which he breaths forth as effectually upon his Diſciples, as Knipperdoling did the Ho­ly Ghoſt upon his Anabaptiſts; or elſe his Church for the greateſt number of its members is not in a capacity of underſtanding him. That his Church by his preſidency in it, is on a ſudden become a Najoth in Ramah, every Saul that comes neer it doth philoſophari, if not prophetare, ſo that ex ejus Ludo tanquam ex equo Trojano innumeri principes exiêre (Pauls Princes, I mean Princes in ſecular wiſedome and learning, 1 Cor. 2. 6. 8. ) elſe if his people have no ſuch inſpi­ration above other Churches, ſurely the moſt of them ſtagger at the firſt word in the title of the Book, underſtand not the tenth part of his ſacred ſubtle diſtinctions, but in moſt things that he ſaith he is to them a Barbarian, and they to him. Nay Mr Baxter is not a no­vice, he knowes where and for what mouths to chew his morſels, and to whom to give them to be chewed. It was eſpecially for the nimble wits and logicall Teachers of the Churches, that this broth was boyled (as I ſhall ſhew more fully afterward) that having miſled the leaders, he might by them miſlead their flocks alſo. 2 And as little ingenuity and truth is there in him, where he quoteth ſome whom he (againſt his ſtomach) cals Orthodox Divines, and from ſome locutions and fragments of their ſentences, concludes them to be of his Judgement; when he knowes their Doctrine about Ju­ſtification, to be ſo diametrically oppoſite to his, as hell to heaven, and Antichriſt to Chriſt: ſo that if they be Orthodox, himſelfe muſt needs be Hetorodox. This he well knowes, but his ingenuity and ſingle-heartednes hides it, and pretends the contrary. 3 Is not his face Ferry-man-like one way, and his motion another, when the whole tenor of what he writes is not to ſet up any new opini­on, but to erect again, and put life into that curſed Hereſie of the Papiſts, Juſtification by Works; yet to hide his purpoſe from them that ſee not, or will not ſee, he ſometimes ſolemnly profeſſeth be­fore God, that it is no affectation of ſingularity that drew him to this Judgement; at other times falls foul with the Papiſts, telling us that no advantage is to be given to the Papiſts in this Doctrine of Juſtification, when himſelfe all the while is ploughing their field, and ſtrength­ening their hands to the offence of all the truly wiſe and godly: what hypocriſie, ſembling and diſſembling is this? Why doth he acquit himſelfe of that which no man chargeth upon him? What underſtanding Reader of him can harbour one thought of his bend­ing to ſingularity / It is plain to every eye that is open, that he walks not ſolitary, but hath thronged himſelfe into the commu­nion of the Holy Mother Church, and fellowſhip of all her Saint Popiſh Schoolmen, Monks, Fryers, and Jeſuites. That his ſtudy is to lay an odium implicitely and in the dark upon us, I mean not onely all the Orthodox Divines, but alſo all the Reformed Church­es that have been, or now are, that they are all guilty of ſingula­rity, ſeperation and Apoſtacy, in departing from the Romiſh Syna­gogue in the Doctrine of Juſtification; therefore hath he ſpread his nets to catch as many as he can, to carry them back into Babylon a­gaine. Let Mr Baxter have (as he hath) a confident and ſwelling opinion of his owne abilities, but let him not ſo abuſe all others, as if ſtar-like their light muſt be totally dazled at the approach of his ſuppoſed ſun-beams. Wretched England, if all her Seers are be­come blind, and none can diſcern Chriſt from Antichriſt, even in his myſtery. Nay let him know that there are many which ſee and deteſt what he hath written, no leſſe then if it had been ſent by the Popes own Legate, to beguile. Ingenuity, truth, and ſinceri­ty would have acted another way. Mr Baxter if he had been ſea­ſoned therewith, would have plainly acknowledged, that he had examined the Controverſie between us and the Papiſts, about Ju­ſtification; that as far as his comprehenſion can reach, he finds them in the truth, and us erroneous: and then ſhould have alled­ged the Scriptures and other Arguments which they produce for the eſtabliſhing of their Tenents, and the Exceptions which in the Reformed Churches have been made againſt ſuch Arguments; and ſhewed the invalidity of thoſe Exceptions, in no wiſe anſwering or weakning the Popiſh Reaſons, by means whereof his judgement and conſcience force him to ſide with them, and not with us. Thus candour and conſcience would have wrought upon him; for he cannot deny, but that both he cloſeth with them in the ſame con­cluſions, and that all the Scriptures, Arguments and diſtinctions (ſcarce any excepted) which he brings for the promoting of ſuch Concluſions, are taken from the Papiſts, and have been anſwered over and over a hundred times, by our Divines. Therefore to ſet forth his Aſſertions as new, and to annex his Reaſons for the con­firmation thereof, as now firſt heard of, argues intolerable impu­dency in his daubing and diſſembling. To have dealt thus candidly and conſcientiouſly, would have excited many learned and holy men to a lovely conference with him, which now contemn him as a ſeducer, and ſeduced; but if this had been done, where ſhould the crooked Serpent, and working of Satan, and Deceivablenaſſe of unrighte­ouſneſſe, which ſtill accompany that Man of ſin, and thoſe that beare his marke, have appeared? 2 Theſſ. 2. 9, 10.

4 And his doubleneſſe and liegerdemain is no leſſe exerciſed, in that thorow-out his Treatiſe, he is ever and anon ſparkling his fire-brands againſt the Antinomians, thereby ſecretly inſtilling into his unwary Readers, that it is againſt them this his work mainly le­velleth; when contrariwiſe under this name and mask, his War is againſt all the Orthodox Churches and Divines that are or have been ſince the Reformation.

Theſe all with him are Antinomians, as himſelfe ſometimes when they ſtand in his way and ſtirr his paſſion, doth ſomewhat incon­ſiderately ſpeak out, telling us that he meanes that Antinomianiſm, whereof Dr. Twiſſ and Mr. Pemble bear up the pillars, pag. 73. and conſequently whereof Luther, Calvin, and the reſt Divines and Mar­tyrs employ'd in the Reformation have re-edified the walls, yea Paul and Chriſt himſelf have laid the foundation. But this craft he learn'd (as the reſt) from his Maſters the Monks and Jeſuits, who when they ſet themſelves to batter the truth of Chriſt, cry out in their Pulpits and Writings againſt the Huguenots, Lutherans, Here­ticks, laying ſuch ſlanders on the truth and them which teach or hold it, that they may ſtirr an Odium in the people, among whom there are ſome ſo ignorant, that dwelling at a diſtance from the Proteſtants, and having never ſeen any of them, they think them not to be men (having heard ſo much evill of them) but ſome Monſters and Devils flown lately out of the bottomles pit, to trou­ble and deceive the world. Therefore are filled with ſuch preju­dice againſt their Doctrine, that if they were told theſe Hereticks ſay Chriſt is the Son of God and Saviour of the world, they would (in hatred of the ſuppoſed Hereticks) be ready to reject both Chriſt and ſalvation, leſt they ſhould ſeem to hold with them. Mr. Bax­ter needs not the incitation of any ſpurr to follow, having ſuch Leaders, and the opportunity alſo ſerved to his ends. He hath ta­ken full notice, that in theſe laſt yeares among the greateſt, i. e. the vulgar part of our Miniſters, the name of Antinomianiſm hath been the worſt abhomination, and that they have ſo inveigled their cre­dulous congregations with the feare and hatred of it, that any Pha­riſaicall, Monkiſh, or Jeſuiticall ſpirits, that would but cry aloud and lift up their voyce againſt Antinomians, found welcome not only to their perſons, but to the whole galley-maufry of for­malities, moralities, wood, hay, and ſtubble that they ſcattered a­mong the people. When contrariwiſe, if any ſhould but often name Chriſt and Grace in his Sermon, all were ſhie of him, turned their heels in ſtead of their faces towards him and his Do­ctrine, though never ſo pretious and wholſome, fearing ſome tin­cture therein of Antinomianiſm. This advantage therefore hath hee taken to batter the Doctrine of the Goſpel, under the name of An­tinomiſm, knowing that if Chriſt himſelf ſhould again deſcend from heaven to preach it in his own perſon, he ſhould under this vizard, finde contempt of himſelf and his Doctrine among the vulgar. I ac­knowledg every divine truth to be ſo ſacred and pretious, that we ought to defend and redeem it from oppreſſion with our very blood. Whatſoever therefore of errours againſt the truth the Anti­nomians (truly ſo called) have broached, wee ought with all our ſtrength to reſiſt and reject. And hereof I ſhall have occaſion to ſpeak more fully afterward. In the interim I may lay down ſafely and truly theſe two aſſertions.

1. That Mr. Baxters principall aime is by this odious term to fright weak and inconſiderate perſons from the truth of Chriſt.

2. That all that catalogue of errors which Sleidan in his Com­mentaries aſcribeth to the Antinomians of Germany about 100. years ſithence; and al the tenents of thoſe that among us are or have bin Antinomians indeed (as farr as in my acquaintance with them I could ever gather from them) contein not a mole-hill in compa­riſon of that mountain of evill and miſchief, that by this Treatiſe Mr. Baxter would hurl upon us.

A ſecond thing which miniſters occaſion to us to doubt of this mans ſpirituall conſcientiouſneſſe, is his prophaning and vilify­ing of holy things. We find him oft in this proſtating religion, conſcience, and the word of God it ſelfe, to the cenſure and ſen­tence of reaſon, yea of naturall and carnall reaſon: and that, thoſe very things which reaſon cannot comprehend, even things which eye hath not ſeene, nor eare heard, neither hath it entred into the heart, but are revealed onely by the word and ſpirit, 1 Cor. 2. 9, &c. Theſe are the myſteries of the Goſpel, Juſtification, Adoption, &c. when Mr. Baxter at ſome times cannot poſſibly evade ſuch Scriptures as diſ­cover his errours, with what vehemency doth he forth-with lay hold on them to ſacrifice them to ſenſe and reaſon, yea to that which is worſe then ſenſe and reaſon? Flectere ſi nequeat ſuperos, A­cheronta movebit, when heaven is againſt him, he appeals to hell to ſpeak for him, ſummoning together not only the Jeſuites, but the very Ghoſts of the moſt curſed Hereticks by their authority to ſet­tle his conſcience, and ſubject the word to it. Inot here want­ing that trembling at Gods word, which is required and found in the Saints? He doth rarely indeed mention the Authors whom he followeth as his Maſters, but that is of craft, that he might not caſt an Odium upon his Doctrine, he thinks it more fit to offer it as ſome ſacred thing ſpun out of his own brain, that there might be the leſſe ſuſpicion of it. But that it is drawn out of thoſe channels which I have mentioned, I ſhall be ready to ſhew in particulars, if any doubting ſhall demand it of me. Neither let it offend, that in groſs and courſe terms I ſpeak the truth of the Author. It is whol­ly againſt the bent of my diſpoſition ſo to do, were it not that it is the very foundation of all our hopes that is by him battered, and that the profuſe commendation which ſome have given of the man, to draw Diſciples to him, did not force me to ſpeak unſparingly (while truly) to undeceive ſome of my friends, that through cre­dulity either are or might be ſeduced.

Thus far of the man as he hath been repreſented by others, I ſhal ſay ſomething of him alſo as he renders himſelf to us by this Trea­tiſe. I cannot, I will not think him one that is wilfully apoſta­tiz'd. But finding him a man of excellent both naturall and acqui­red parts, of a very rationall brain, delighted more in depths than in ſhallows, in the logicall deep and ſerious, than in the lighter, and ſuperficiary parts of learning. I conceive him to have been carryed out by his own Genius to the reading of the deepeſt Scho­laſtick writers, with the purpoſe that Virgil once applyed himſelf to the reading of Ennius, though not with the ſame ſucceſſe. The purpoſe of both probably was to fetch out ê ſtercore gemmam, a jewel out of the dunghill. But this man meeting with learning perfect­ly agreeing with his naturall Genius, became impotent to obtaine his purpoſe; for being delighted with the dunghil, he hath made it his ſphere and element; the depth of rationality which he found in his Authors, hath drawn and captivated him to their moſt curſed opinions: ſo that we find him in ſtead of a Gemm, bringing forth a Cockatrice-egg, which if it be not deſtroyed in the ſhell, will ru­ine himſelf and many others. It is an infirmity that hath made impreſſion in points leſſe momentous, upon ſome perſons of great note in the Church. I ſhall mention one Hierom in ſtead of the reſt. In his works as they are ſet forth by Eraſmus, Tom. 1. there is a Book intituled, Catalogos Scriptorum Eccleſiaſticorum; in which Hierom mentioning Tertullian, and not being able to deny his falling into Montaniſm, he thus at leaſt minceth his fault. Invidia & contumeliis Clericorum Romanae Eccleſiae ad Montani dogma delapſus eſt (ſaith he) i e. through the envy and reproaches which he ſuffered from the Cler­gy of Rome, he declined to the opinion of Montanus. Eraſmus in his Scholia upon theſe words thus writeth, Ʋt favit Hieronimus ingenio Tertulliani, &c. i. e. See how Hierom favoured Tertullians wit, al­moſt excuſing him for falling into the faction of the Montaniſts, lay­ing the fault upon the envy and reproaches of the Roman Prieſts. So farr Eraſmus. He might have further added [ſo farr he delighted in Tertullians wit, that he did not only excuſe him, but alſo] was car­ried by the pleaſing ſtream of his wit and learning, into the very dregs of Montaniſm as deep as Tertullian himſelf. So ſhall wee finde him diſcovering himſelf at the full, in his firſt Book againſt Jovi­nian, as Eraſmus himſelf in his Antidote prefixed thereunto doth hint, but the work it ſelf makes it notoriouſly plain. It contents not that good Monk Father, there to produce as his own, all Ter­tullians arguments, except he alſo delivers them for the moſt part in Tertullians very words, ſo that there were not wanting ſuch as excepted againſt him as a very Montaniſt. I ſpeak not to leſſen the worth of thoſe two ancient Writers, but to manifeſt in theſe two great and ſublimated Wits, when the Genius of one man ſo con­ſpireth with anothers, as to delight abundantly, it is as the Load­ſtone and iron to draw & to follow into falſhood as well as truth, except there be interpoſed much of the ſpirit of grace and meeknes, and ſo high an eſteem of the Word, that the mind explodes all o­ther learning as baſe in compariſon of it. No marvail then if Mr. Baxter having immixt himſelf into whole troops of Schoolmen, Jeſuits, and others of the ſame Scholaſtick train with himſelf, hath been carried away in the crowd captive to their baſeſt errors. Some would marvail rather how there ſhould be found in England any Divines profeſſing antipathy to Rome, applauding the very worſt piece of Romes Heriſies, as ſoon as Mr. Baxter hath breathed upon and bleſſed it. But the caſe is the ſame. Mr. Baxter well knew in what water to angle that he might catch, he perceived that the Do­ctrine of Juſtification for theſe fifty years hath been too little prea­ched in England. That ſince the heat of controverſie betwixt us and the Papiſts about it abated, this Doctrine ſounded in few Pulpits, which before ſounded in all, that the Pia fraus (as they termed it) prevailed every where, a godly deceit to with-hold from the peo­ple the knowledg of the libertie which they have by Chriſt, leſt they ſhould turn it into licentiouſneſſe. That as this pions fraud paſſed from hand to hand among the Miniſters, many of them while they were deceiving, were themſelves deceived, and verily thought it the right art of profitable preaching to hold out the Law, and keep in the Goſpel, to waſh the utter part of the cup and platter, leaving that which is within full of guilt and corruption. Hence it came to paſs that the Law by many was turned to a two-fold uſe, like the ſword of Achilles to Tilephus, to wound firſt, and then to heale, to caſt down and to erect again, to kill and make alive, to damn and then to ſave alſo. Firſt, it was ſo brandiſhed for conviction, that all men by the light and curſe thereof might be compelled to ſee them­ſelves under ſin and condemnation, and then held forth as a ſove­raign remedy againſt damnation, and means of ſalvation; ſuch re­pentances for ſin, ſuch degrees of contrition and reformation pre­ſcribed out of the Law, which being practiced, pardon of ſin and eternall life muſt needs follow. Thus man was made not only his own condemner, but his own Saviour alſo; his evill works in tranſgreſſing the Law purſuing him with vengeance, and his re­turning by repentance to good works in ſtrict obedience to the law, reſtoring him to life & ſalvation. In mean while Chriſt was left in a corner to look upon all, but without interpoſition of his operati­on or Paſſion. Sometimes indeed much might be heard of the riches of Gods Grace, of the efficacy of Chriſts merits to ſave the chief of ſinners, ſo that the people might even ſee the door of heaven open to them; but in concluſion, the Preacher as if he had been deputed to the office of the Cherubims, Gen. 2. ult. to keep the way of the tree of life, with his flaming ſword turning every way, affrighted the poor ſoules from all hope of entring, crying procul hinc, procul ite prophani, no prophane or unclean perſon hath right to meddle with this Grace. No, firſt they muſt have ſuch heart-preparations, purifications, and prejacent qualifications, before they draw neer to partake of mercy; muſt firſt cleanſe and cure themſelves, and then come to Chriſt afterwards; muſt be cloathed with an inherent Righteouſneſſe firſt, and then expect to be cloathed upon with a Righteouſneſſe imputed. Such hath been and ſtill is the Doctrine delivered in many Congregations within this Nation. I neither fain nor aggravate. It is that whereof my ſelf not without griefe have been oft an ear-witneſſe, and that from the mouths of very zealous Miniſters. And I fear the Lord hath a controverſie againſt the Miniſtry, and will more yet obſcure and vilifie many of them for their obſcuring of his grace and his Chriſt. Now when ſo ma­ny of them were by the tide of their own judgments moving be­fore, not a little in Mr. Baxters way, no marvail if they have admit­ted him among themſelves to hoyſe the ſailes and carry them haſti­er and further than they before had purpoſed; ſpecially when all the way along and thorowout his whole Treatiſe he deals with them as Eliſha did with the Syrians, telling them that he is leading them to Dothan, to Hieruſalem, holding their eyes and wits ſuſpen­ded until he hath brought them into the ſtreets of Samaria, of Rome it ſelf, 2 King. 6. 8, &c.

This I thought fit to premiſe of the Author, the next thing pro­miſed was touching the work it ſelf.

Whether we conſider the matter or the artifice of it, I cannot in generall otherwiſe give a livelier character or deſcription thereof, than in the words of Mr. Fox, in his Tractate De Gratiâ gratis Juſti­ficante, againſt Oſorius and others, where he gives his cenſure upon a book of the ſame argument with Mr. Baxters, ſet forth by Oſo­rius, not as this man under the name of a Proteſtant, but ingenu­ouſly profeſſing himſelf a Papiſt. Among other I may as fitly ap­ply theſe paſſages of Mr. Fox to Mr. Baxters work, as he did it to the popiſh Biſhop. Si quiſquam alius preter Oſorium, &c. If any other man ſave Oſorius had publiſhed this Book (ſaith he) but I ſay were it not that ſome unexceptively learned and godly Divines, did tho­row (I know not what miſtake) favour and even patronize this Tractate, Diceremei aperté atque in os, Peſtem publicae Chriſtianorum ſalu­ti, labem Religioni graviorem, majorem D. Paulo, Scripturis & Pro­phetis, injuriam inferre neminem unquam potuiſſe quam his libris oſten­ditur. i. e. I would tell openly, and to his teeth, that no man ever could bring in a more grievous plague to the common ſafety of Chriſtians, or blemiſh to Religion, or greater injury to St. Paul, the Scriptures and Prophets then is held forth in this Book. And p. 4. Ita ſentio, &c. Philoſophum tquidem ſatis Platonicum, & Rheto­rem non male Ciceronianum video; at Theologum vero parum, mihi Crede, Evangelicum, neque ad Cauſam ipſam juſtitiae Chriſtianae perorandam, ſatis exercitatum. i. e. This is my opinion, &c. [in the frame of this work] I ſee thee a Philoſopher enough Platonicall, and a Rheto­rician not much beneath Cicero: but a Divine little ſeaſoned with the Goſpel, and unfurniſhed to treat of that Chriſtian Righteouſ­neſſe [that tends to juſtification.] And pag. 11. while he diſputeth and teacheth us many things of righteouſneſſe and juſtification, there is nothing for us to learne that comes home to the mat­ter, not a mite that may further, but very much that may hinder ſalvation. And pag. 6. he likens him to Celſus & Antipho, mentio­ned by Origen, who when they wrote moſt eagerly againſt the eruth, calld their Books〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, a word or treatiſe of truth: ſo this man entitles his Book [A diſcourſe of Juſtifying Righteouſneſs.] I had almoſt ſaid Aphoriſms of Juſtification, at ita ut nihil contra Veram Juſti­tiam [vel juſtificationem] dici poſſit hoſtilius. i. e. But ſo that nothing can be ſpoken more hoſtilely or hatefully againſt true righteouſneſſe and juſtification. All this is no leſſe true of, and pat unto Mr. Bax­ters than B. Oſorius his work. But much more pernicious in Mr. Baxters, becauſe he hideth his poyſon under the name and pretence of an Orthodox and Cathedrall Divine, and a great Antagoniſt to Popery.

But of the matter of the work I have delivered my judgment be­fore, and ſhall have occaſion to examine it when I come to the bulk of his Treatiſe. Only at preſent I tranſmit the Reader (that would in a breviary find what the ſubſtance of his Doctrine is) to the ſe­cond part of this Anſwer, Chap. 16, 17, and neer the end of Chap. 22. where he may read in how many particulars he holds the ſame Te­net with the worſt, and tranſcends in many things, the more mo­derate of the Papiſts, yea of the very Jeſuits.

Here I ſhall ſpeak only of the form and artifice of the work, up­on what foundation he hath laid, by what pillars he ſupports his own aſſertions, and with what Engins and Machinations hee op­pugneth the ſacred truth, and judgment of all Orthodox Divines, whom he makes his adverſaries. In all this he followeth his Ma­ſters the Schoolmen and Jeſuites, baulking the Scriptures, and lay­ing maximes of Philoſophy and carnall, or at leaſt humane Rea­ſon as the foundation of his whole building, & walls and pillars it up with ſophiſticall Arguments, Diſtinctions, & quodlibtary ſub­tleties, raiſing every where duſt and vapours to cloud and darken the Sun of truth, that he may have the opportunity with his ignis fatuus, to toll men out of the ſafe and ſure way into the boggs and moſt excrementitios parts of Popery. Indeed ſometimes he quotes Scriptures in heaps, (as they were prepar'd to his hands by Fry­ars and Jeſuits) and lets them out without meaſure or tale, telling us that he will ſtand to and be tryed by the Scriptures: but ſcarce at any time vouchſafing to make known what hee would diduce thence, and how; and many times not affording the labour to name the words, and then hyeth back to his Sanctuary St. Sophi­ſtry again: declaring both at how cheap a rate he valueth the ſacred word, not deigning either to cite the words, or at beſt to tell us what he thinks he hath found in them (when contrariwiſe if he cite any thing out of the heathen Philoſophers, or their followers, the Popiſh Doctors unnamed, he is very buſie to preſſe and improve it to his advantage) and withall, that his meaning is to be tryed by the boon ſonns of the unholy Catholick Church: therefore turns us over to them for our in formation what may be gathered from the Scriptures produced, himſelfe paſſing by it as a thing already done to his hands by them.

Now becauſe the main ſtrength of Mr Baxter and his leaders in fighting againſt the verity of the Goſpel, conſiſteth in this ſubtle and unſcripturall way of diſputation, it ſhall not be impertinent to digreſſe a while in diſcuſſing what force there is in ſophiſticall, (or to uſe milder words) Logicall, Philoſophicall, and Metaphi­ſicall argumentations, to confirm or infirm Evangelical Doctrines. In Natural, Moral, Civil, and Oeconomical queſtions they may be (I acknowledg) very uſefull. Yea Logick in its ſober and mode­rate uſe, applyed as an inſtrument to aſſiſt in the contexture and re­texture of Scriptures to finde out the ſenſe and meaning thereof; and further, as by diſcreet joyning of Goſpel poſitions together, it helpeth to elicite ſure and ſound concluſions, (not at all drawing the queſtion out of its own ſphere the Scriptures, to be judged and concluded by the nicities and quiddities of other beſides Scripture­learning) may be profitably uſed in Evangelicall queſtions. But neither Logick it ſelfe beyond this, nor Philoſophy or the Meta­phyſicks at all, have any force to prove any thing in Goſpel­matters.

I know what to expect for ſuch a diſcourſe upon this ſubject. I ſhall be jeered at to be the Fox in the Fable, that being without a tayl, to leſſen his ſhame in a generall counſell of Foxes, made an Oration, declayming much againſt the diſcommodities which Foxes had by their tails, and labouring to perſwade them all to rid themſelves of ſuch a diſcommodity, that he might make the ſhame common, and then not the whole, but a ſhare of it only would be his. Gal. 6. 14. 1 Cor. 2. 2.

Be it ſo, I neither arrogate nor uſurp to my ſelf the praiſe of hu­mane learning. In reference to ſalvation and juſtification, God for­bid that I ſhould glory in any thing but in the Croſſe of Chriſt, or ſhould de­termine to know any thing ſave Chriſt and him crucified. To plead my righteouſneſs; before God, and againſt Satan, the ſimplicity of the Goſpel plenarily furniſheth and contenteth me; leaving it to Mr. Baxter (if he think it ſafe) with ſophiſticall ſubtleties to diſpute himſelf into heaven.

Nevertheleſſe the poſition ſtands firm even in the fall of the cre­dit of the aſſertor, That ſuch humane learning is of no force to de­cide, judg, and conclude any thing in queſtions meerly Evangeli­call, ſuch as is Juſtification, and all other Goſpel-graces and privi­ledges. This may be with much facility evidenced to as many as have not their eyes blinded by the God of this world as yet, and that by theſe following reaſons.

1. All the Doctrines of the Goſpel are tranſcendent, high, and above the reach of the moſt ſublimated reaſon. Eye hath not ſeen, nor eare heard, neither hath it entred into the heart of man to know them, 1 Cor. 2. 9. The natural man receiveth not, cannot receive the things of the Spirit of God, becauſe they are ſpiritually diſcerned. ibid. Verſ. 14. They are myſteries hid in God from the beginning of the world, from ages and generations, but at laſt made known by the Spirit in the preaching of the Goſpel, not only to the Saints [on earth] but alſo to the Principalities and powers in heavenly places, i. e. to the Mi­niſtring Angels and Spirits before God in heaven, Epheſ. 13. 9, 10. Col. 3. 26, 27. So that at the revelation thereof by Chriſt and his Apoſtles, the very Angels deſired to looke into them, as learners of that ſacred Doctrine which before they had not attained, 1 Pet. 1. 12. But all this humane learning whereof we ſpeak, is naturall, flow­ing originally from naturall and heathen men, who in their either moſt profound or moſt ſublime ſpeculations, could not ſee a ſpan above Nature, no nor to the top of Nature by many fathoms. Therefore is there a totall invalidity in it to diſcern one ray of E­vangelical and ſpiritual things. To produce any thing therefore out of this humane literature to diſcern and judg of Goſpel-do­ctrines; is no leſſe folly than to make a blind man judg of colours, or a deaf man of ſounds, or to ſet a dead man to running of a race. Yea to hold forth any thing hence, to cleer up and evidence ſpiri­tual things, is but to hold a candle, nay a dark Lanthorn to the Sun, for the cleering of its beams that we may ſee it.

If any object, that Spiritual and Evangelical Doctrines are by none brought (as Spiritual and Evangelical) under the Tryall of this humane learning, but as they fall under ſome Topicks of this or that Art or Science, as Es, Subſtantia, Accidens, Actio, Re­latio, &c. and ſo farr only they are diſputed of by and according to the Maximes and Canons of thoſe places.

I anſwer, that even this is to ſubject ſupernatural Doctrines to the judgment and cenſure of Natural Reaſon. It will not be deny­ed that the firſt Founders of theſe Arts and the precepts thereof were meerely Naturall and Morall men, and neither did nor could accommodate their precepts and rules to any other but natu­ral and Moral things; were ſo farr unable to reach them to things ſupenatural, that they left them in many things unperfect as to things natural: ſo that after all the amendments of all their fol­lowers, not a few of their Canons remain diſputable and contro­verted (as to Natural and Moral things) ſtill. Therefore to pro­ſtrate ſpiritual things to the judgment of this Natural learning, is to ſubject the Authority of Chriſt to the Authority of men, the wiſdome of the Spirit to the wiſdome of the Fleſh, and that which is infallible to that which is both fallible and fallacious. Nay all the doctrines and precepts of Philoſophers are to be tryed by the word; but in no wiſe are the dictates of the Spirit, and doctrines of the word of grace to be tryed by the precepts of Men. I forbeare to ſpeak here, that otherwiſe not Chriſt but Ariſtotle muſt in mat­ters of ſalvation be made our Ipſe Dixit: or that none but Schollars can have any ſtable ſetledneſſe of faith, the unlearned in humane li­terature remaining uncapable thereof, becauſe they cannot prove the truth of what they believe as well by the rules of Art, as by the Teſtimony of the word of Chriſt. I only ſay, when Chriſt by his word hath ſaid and determined, here not to ſubject and reſt ſatisfi­ed, but to conſult with fleſh and blood, with the rules of humane Art for my fuller reſolution, is no leſſe indignity to Chriſt, than to ſet mans wiſedom in the Chair, and to proſtrate Chriſt to be his Footſtool.

2. If it have any power and efficacy to this end, it muſt be either from ſome naturall and intrinſicall vertue of its own, or elſe by Gods ordination and infuſion. Not by any naturall vertue of its own, as appeareth by what was laſt ſaid, and by this that none e­ver by ſuch ſecular learning attained one leaſt ſpark of Goſpel-knowledg, nor yet by Gods ordination, and inſpiring ſtrength into it to operate for ſuch an end. For let it be declared in what Scrip­ture God inſtituted or owned it as an in-ſtrument uſefull and effe­ctualized for ſuch a work. And if neither of theſe ways it be pow­erful, or in a capacity either to declare or confirm Goſpel-matters, then hath it no power at all to ſuch a purpoſe.

If any thing be excepted againſt in this Argument, it muſt be the latter disjunctive particle thereof in the Aſſumption which denieth the humane learning before mentioned to be ordained of God, or qualified by him as inſtrumental and effectual to determine any thing in Evangelical and Spiritual Doctrines. But this may be cleered and confirmed by the Reaſons following.

1. Becauſe neither the Lord Chriſt nor any of his Apoſtles or Prophets have made uſe of it to this end. Not his Prophets under the Old Teſtament: For when they ſpke any thing of the Myſtery of Chriſt and his Goſpel that were afterward more fully to be re­vealed, they did it by inſpiration from God, 2 Tim. 3. 16. and the reve­lation of the ſpirit of Chriſt which was in them, 1 Pet. 1. 11. not as ha­ving dipped the ſame, from the broken Ciſterns of humane inventi­ons and learning. And when they will add a confirmation to ſuch Doctrines, the only authority which they produce is divine. Thus ſaith the Lord, The Lord of Hoſts hath ſaid it, the holy, the lofty, the mighty one of Iſroel hath ſpoken it, without any Philoſophical or Me­taphyſical Arguments to prove it. No leſſe is to be ſaid of Chriſt himſelf our own and only Mr. when he deſcended from Heaven to reveal his Goſpel in its fulneſs and glory, affirming his doctrine to be onely and wholly that which his Father taught him, Joh. 8. 28. which he had ſeene with his father, Joh. 8. 38. as he had commandement from his father, Joh. 10. 18. even as the father ſaid unto him, Joh. 12. 50. as he heard from his father, Joh. 15. 15. Lo all from heaven, from the Father; nothing from earth from men, in revealing the Goſ­pel. No nor to the confirmation of it being revealed, ſave his own and his Fathers teſtimonie, Joh. 8. 18. Joh. 5. 31, 37. Let there be but an iota produced of this kind of literature whereof I treat, that our Saviour any where uſed for the confirmation of the Goſ­pel-doctrines which hee delivered. Nay, hee denies all ability and poſſibility, that any man by naturall or acquired parts ſhould ſee or ſhew forth (untill he hath received divine revelation) one ray of Goſpel-light; Therefore when Peter had made but a courſe and confuſed or obſcure confeſſion of Chriſt, he anſwers, Bleſſed be thou Simon Barjonah, for Fleſh and Blood hath not revealed this unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven, Mat. 16. 16, 17. Inſinuating that the ve­ry threſhold of Goſpel-knowledg is tranſcendent and above all the reach of humane Arts, and fleſhly or naturall wiſdome, to find it out for themſelves, or make it out to others. Hence are the uni­verſal concluſions and aſſertions which hee layeth down to this purpoſe. No man can come to me except the Father draw him. It is writ­ten, they ſhall be all taught of God: Every man that hath heard and learned of the Father cometh to me, Joh. 6. 44, 45. No one knoweth the Sonn but the Father; neither knoweth any man the Father but the Sonn, and he to whom the ſonn will reveal him. What he ſpeaketh of knowing the Son and the Father, he meaneth of knowing the minde and will of God touching the Goſpel-way in wch he hath purpoſed to bring ſinners to ſalvation. This is a wiſdome not borrowed of, but hidden from [moſt of] the wiſe and prudent [in ſecular learning] and revea­led to babes, Mat. 11. 25-27. And the Scripture giveth reaſons why there is no power in the wiſdome and learning of men to dive into the Myſtery of the Goſpel, and Evangelical knowledg of God. No man hath ſeene God at any time: The only begotten ſonne which is inJoh. 1. 18. the boſome of the Father hath declared him, Joh. 1. 18. No man hath aſcended to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the ſonne of man which is in heaven, Joh. 3. 13. What man knoweth the things of a man, ſave the ſpirit of man which is in him. Even ſo the things of God knoweth no man but the ſpirit of God, 1 Cor. 2. 11. What is here ſpo­ken of the knowledg of God, is to be underſtood as in the former Texts, the knowing of Gods will and myſterious way of bringing many ſons (ere while enemies) to glory. The ſcope of the Argu­mentation in theſe Scriptures runs thus. None but ſuch as have ſeen God, ſeen into him, have been in heaven with him, nay have been in his very heart and boſom, can poſſibly know the mind and purpoſe of God hidden in himſelf touching the juſtification and ſalvation of men. But Chriſt only & the Spirit of Chriſt have been, and are ſtill in heaven, have ſeen God, and are in the boſom of God reading and knowing all the purpoſes of his mind. Therefore none but Chriſt and his Spirit alone know and can reveale this mind of God to us. The Scripture here ſpeaketh of Teachers, none hath been in heaven to come thence as a Teacher into the world of what he hath ſeen in the boſom of God, but the Son and the Spi­rit: And the teaching or revealing of which it ſpeaketh, is meant original teaching and revealing. None can reveal the mind of God but the Son and the Spirit, or they to whom the Son hy his Do­ctrine and Spirit hath firſt revealed it. What weight then can there be in the Teſtimony or learning of the Heathen Philoſophers, or of the Angelical and Seraphical Doctors of the Romiſh Church, who never aſcended the Heavens to look into Gods boſom, and are as void of Chriſt and his Spirit as thoſe Heathens themſelves; that any thing of Goſpel-wiſdome ſhould be grounded upon their autho­rity?

From Chriſt diſcend we to the Apoſtles, and firſt he that choſe them to goe forth into the world to bring forth fruit, Joh. 15. 16. (i. e. by the preaching of the Goſpel to bring home many ſouls to God) to furniſh them with abilities for ſo great end noble a work, promi­ſeth to ſend unto them the Spirit, and to what end but to lead them into all truth, Joh. 16. 13. into the cleer and full knowledg of the my­ſterious truths of the Goſpel, bidding them not to go to Athens to learn from the Philoſophers in their Schools any thing that might further their illumination herein, but to tarry at Hieruſalem untill they were endued with this power from on high, Luk. 24. 49. And if we look to the accompliſhment of the promiſe, Acts 2. 1, &c. we ſhall finde that the Holy Ghoſt diſcending in a glorious manner upon them, wrought on them, if not only, yet principally theſe three ef­fects as abundantly ſufficient to enable them for the Apoſtleſhip and Miniſtry of the New Teſtament, as the Apoſtle terms his Office, 2 Cor. 3. 6.

1. A ſudden and wonderfull irradiation of them with all the depths of Goſpel-knowledg, that without communion with fleſh and blood, they had the ſacred ſecrets of the Goſpel made out in an in­ſtant to them by the revelation of Jeſus Chriſt, as afterwards Paul manifeſteth the Lord Jeſus to have dealt with him in like manner, Gal. 1. 12. 16. And thus they that were but mechanick and illite­rate men, were filled ſuddenly with light and knowledg enough to enlighten the whole world then in darkneſſe.

2. The gift of tongus, by which they were enabled to ſpread a­broad unto all men of all nations, in their ſeverall Languages the wonderfull things of God, i. e. the glorious, and untill then hidden ways of ſalvation, Act. 2. 11.

3. A magnanimous and celeſtiall boldneſs to hold forth, defend and maintain thoſe ſacred and ſaving truths revealed to them in deſpight of all the powers of Earth and Hell banding againſt them, Act. 4. 13.

Here, as there is none that will deny the Apoſtles to have been ſufficiently, yea abundantly gifted for the execution of their fun­ction: ſo I do not ſo much as ſuſpect there will be any found that ſuppoſeth them to have received among the Abundance of their Re­velations any inſpiration of the before-mentioned humane learning as uſefull and needfull to plant the knowledg of the Goſpel in the hearts of men, or to confirm it after it was planted.

And 2ly. with that learning and power ſo received, they went on in the execution of their Miniſtry, ſo far from uſing, as that they purpoſely rejected the uſe of humane reaſon and wiſdome, holding faſt to the word alone as the mind of God therein was revealed to them by the Spirit, for their rule in preaching, and authority in confirming the truth of the Goſpel which they taught. In ſtead of all, attend we to Paul, that laboured more abundandantly then they all. Rom. 15. 19.When he had fully preached the Goſpel from Hieruſalem in the regions round about even to Illyricum; he gives this account of his labors, that he had beleeved nothing, nor witneſſed or taught any thing, ſave what is written in the law of Moſes and the Prophets, Acts 24. 14. & 26. 22. That whatſoever Churches he had planted, were built by him upon the foun­dations of the Apoſtles and Prophets, Jeſus Chriſt himſelfe being the chiefe corner-ſtone, Eph. 2. 20. Nothing here of Ariſtotle and Plato, but of the Prophets and Apoſtles, i. e. the Doctrine which Chriſt had re­vealed to them and by them, laid to ſupport the Churches in the Faith of Chriſt. That he had utterly exploded all humane wiſdom Arts, and inventions, as incompetent with the Goſpel of Chriſt. That whether he laid in the hearts of men the principles and begin­nings of Chriſt, having to deale with ſuch as were but yet in con­verting, or elſe but babes in Chriſt, he totally abſtained from the words of mans wiſdome, from intermingling any of the artificiall diſputes of the Philoſophers, that their faith might not ſtand in the wiſdome of men, but in the power of God: or whether he treated with them that were perfect, i. e. grown to a high ſtature in the knowledg and faith of Chriſt, even when he ſpake wiſedom, delivered doctrines of the greateſt depth and miſteriouſneſs to them, yet was it not the wiſe­dome of this world, i. e. neither was the matter thereof the doctrine of the profound Philoſophers and Diſputers that were held the Princes of the world for wiſdome, but the myſterie of Chriſt. Neither for the con­firmation thereof did he uſe the words which mans wiſedom teacheth, i. e. that way of philoſophicall and dialectical diſputation, where­of the Philoſophers give their precepts, but in the words which the holy Ghoſt teacheth, &c. 1 Cor. 2. 1. 13.

Now if neither Chriſt nor his truly inſpired Miniſters ever uſed, or would uſe this kind of learning in Goſpel-matters, the conclu­ſion will neceſſarily follow that it was never of Gods ordination. For Chriſt was faithfull in his houſe the Church, Heb. 3. 2, 6. and finiſh­ed the worke which his Father had given him to do, Joh. 17. 4. And the like may be truly affirmed and confirmed of the faithfulneſſe of all thoſe truly inſpired Miniſters of Chriſt, according to their mea­ſure, that with Paul they were ſtewards of God, and ſtudied ſo earn­eſtly to be found faithfull, that they knew nothing by themſelves to accuſe themſelves of falſhood or neglect, 1 Cor. 4. 1, 2. 4. That they kept backAct. 20. 20. 26, 27. nothing which was profitable to the people, but declared to them the whole Counſell of God, therefore were pure from the blood of all men: ſo that it muſt follow, that either the uſe of the aforeſaid humane learning in Goſpel-matters is no ordinance of God, and at the beſt unpro­fitable: or elſe that Chriſt and his Apoſtles not uſing it, yea reject­ing the uſe of it, were not faithfull. But all will deny the latter, therefore muſt grant the former.

A ſecond Reaſon to prove it not to be an ordinance of God, &c. I may draw from the ſlighting, abaſing, and invective terms which the Holy Ghoſt in Scripture uſeth againſt it. The wiſedom of the Holy Ghoſt doth in no wiſe ſlight any ordinance of God qualified and bleſſed by him to Goſpel-ends. But the uſe of thoſe humane pieces of learning whereof I am ſpeaking is much ſlighted and aba­ed by the H: G: as impotent and unuſefull to Goſpel-work and ends, Ergo, &c. That the H: G: doth thus ſlight it in Scripture, to omit what the Lord Chriſt ſpeaks againſt the traditionary learning of the Jewiſh Rabbies, Mat. 15. 1. - 9. & 23. 13, &c. & 11. 25, 26. Joh. 9. 29-41. I ſhall mention only how contemptuouſly the H: G: by the Apoſtles pointing directly to this Gentilizing learning, ſpeaks of it. They became vain in their imaginations (ſaith he) and theirRom. 1. 21-23. fooliſh heart was darkened; Profeſſing themſelves wiſe, they became fools, and changed the glory of God into a corruptible image, &c. What more to the abaſing of their learning? he calls it at the beſt, the very froth of light fancies and imaginations, the darkneſſe of fooliſh hearts, a profeſſion of ſuch wiſedom as made them groſſe fools; that as it a­cted about religion and the way to happineſſe, it made both it and them a very abhomination to the Lord.

Again, The preaching of the Croſſe is to them that periſh, fooliſhneſſe. As it is written, I will deſtroy the wiſedom of the wiſe, & bring to nothing the underſtanding of the prudent. Where is the wiſe? where is the Scribe? where is the diſputer of this world? hath not God made fooliſh the wiſedom of this world? For after that in the wiſedom of God, the world by wiſe­dom knew not God, it pleaſed God by the fooliſhneſſe of preaching to ſave them that believe, &c. 1 Cor. 1. 18-21, &c.

How differing is the ſpirit of our Sophiſters from the Spirit which wrought in the Apoſtle? He pronounceth this Sophiſticall learning, to be ſo far from being a furtherance to the only true which is the Goſpel-way of ſalvation, as that it is an enemie to it, rejects it as fooliſhneſſe.

2. Them that follow it as their rule and authority what to be­lieve and do, that they may be ſaved, to be in a periſhing conditi­on, in the ready way to damnation. They that periſh account the ſimplicity of the Goſpel without the fulture, or rather tainture of their Arts, fooliſhneſſe.

3. He affirms God to be an enemy to it, to deteſt any patronage from it to his myſterious Doctrine of the Goſpel. He hath left it upon record to curb wanton wits, that he will deſtroy the wiſe­dome, &c.

4. That according to his threat, he hath executed, and will ſtill fulfill, therefore challengeth the Sophiſters to give anſwer from their own experience at laſt, whether God hath not, doth not al­way ſo curſe this wiſedom of theirs, that it turns to ruine and foo­liſhneſſe? Where is the Scribe? where the Diſputer? &c. Hath not God? &c.

5. That it is a knowledg by which men know not God, which while they purſue, they loſe utterly the ſaving knowledg of God.

6. That in contempt of this ſecular learning, God will by the ſimplicity and fooliſhneſſe of Goſpel-preaching ſave them that be­lieve, leaving the Diſputers to reaſon themſelves into Hell. It pleaſed God, &c.

Unto this I ſhal add but two Teſtimonies more; the one, when the Apoſtle hath to do with a company of Chriſtians dwelling among the Philoſophers, in great jealouſie & fear of them, he cryes out, Be­ware ye be not ſpoiled with Philoſophy, Col 2. 7. & vain decit. He ſpeaks of no poſſibility of any good that there ſhould accrew unto them by the help of Philoſophy, but of great danger to be ſpoyled and corrupted by it; and when is there ſuch hazard of being corrupted by it? he anſwers, when men intermingle this learning, which is but of humane invention and tradition, after the Rudiments of the world, after and not above carnall and worldly Reaſon, with the Scripture, in meaſuring out to themſelves the ſaving Goſpel, and take not it up after Chriſt ſimply and unmixedly as Chriſt hath taught it, and put the impreſſe of his authority upon it, Coloſſ. 2. 8. The other that for prevention of corruption by this ſecular learn­ing, the Converts of Epheſus, while the Apoſtle was yet reſident a­mong them, and conſequently conſenting with them, burnt their bookes of curious Arts, which though ſome will have to be under­ſtood of conjuring books, yet I cannot aſſent to them, becauſe this curſed rather then curious Art, was proper and almoſt peculiar to the more Eaſtern people, Jewes, Samaritans, Aegyptians, and Babyloni­ans; the Greeks very little or not at all ſtudying it, but placing all their wiſdom in the Arts whereof I have been hitherto diſcourſing, and theſe were Greeks that burnt the bookes of thoſe curious Arts which they ſtudied, Act. 19. 19. If then any conclude that the H: Ghoſt at any time doth ſo much abaſe and deface an Ordinance of God; Let him alſo conclude this kind of learning and diſputati­on to be ordained of God for the confirming and promoting of the Goſpel.

A third Reaſon to prove that God hath not ordained this So­phiſticall or Philoſophicall learning to be inſtrumentall for the promoting of the Goſpel, may be drawn from experience it ſelf. That wch we never find to be bleſſed, but ſtill blaſted of God to the hurt both of the Churches that have been admirers and followers of Sophiſticall teachers of the Goſpel, and of ſuch teachers alſo, cannot be the Ordinance of God; for he alway accompanieth and breaths his bleſſing in greater or leſſer degrees upon the due execu­tion of his own Ordinances. But God hath never bleſſed, but ſtill ſo blaſted and brought to nought & naught, &c. the uſe of this philoſophicall and philoſophaſtrous learning. Ergo, It is not of Gods ordination, I mean to be intermingled with ſpirituall, and Evangelicall Doctrines. For hence alone we baniſh it, not denying it to be uſefull in naturall and morall things, as I have before granted.

That it hath been ſo blaſted as intermingled with Goſpel-do­ctrines, experience it ſelf evidenceth. Trace we down from the ve­ry primitive age of the Goſpel Church untill our times, Gods ope­rations, in the Goſpels and Churches wxings and wainings, and we ſhall find his bleſſing to have been upon the pure preaching of the Goſpel; his curſe upon the mixings and medleys of mns wiſe­dom with it. Begin we with the Apoſtles times, when thee went forth acting only by the authority of Chriſts miſſion, and according to the rule of his Commiſſion, the very Devills became ſubject to them, and Satan fell as lightning before them, at the ſound of the Goſpel which they had charge to preach alone, and ground upon the au­thority of the Scripture alone, while this charge was faithfully put in execution, whole Nations either after the other, yea the whole world [almoſt] came to be diſcipled to Chriſt. God work­ing mightily with them by many ſignes and wonders to make their Miniſtry ſuccesfull. But when anon there entred into the Churches rightly grounded and ſtabliſhed, falſe Apoſtles of the Jewes that preached a legall and naturall righteouſneſſe that reaſon and naturall con­conſcience could ſuggeſt (if the Law of Moſes had been ſilent) as neceſſary to be joyned with the Goſpel-righteouſneſſe of Faith to Juſtification: And on the other ſide there aroſe out of the Church­es of the Gentiles ſome of themſelves that ſpake perverſe things ſeeking to introduce the like naturall righteouſneſſe out of the Ethicks of the Philoſophers, and to maintain their Doctrines, mainly if not wholly by Ariſtotles dialectick ſubtleties: And both theſe began to be favoured by wanton wits within the Churches: Now the Lord turned his hinder parts to them on whom erewhile the light of his countenance ſhined, the glory of the Goſpel became more and more clouded, the Churches rended and torn in pieces, abounding more with Apoſtates than with Chriſtians indeed, as may be large­ly manifeſted from the New Teſtament if there were need.

From the Apoſtles time diſcend we to the next ages or age after the Apoſtles, and I find not among the Writers of note any one much ſtudious of Philoſophy (much leſſe ſpoyled with it) Cle­mens Alexandrinus only excepted, and he enough moderate in the uſe of it. But ſhortly after him ſprung up Origen, a great and co­pious Writer: in his youth beyond his age hopefull, but in his ma­turity carryed with full ſails to the ſtudy of ſecular Arts, and with ſuch ſucceſſe, that Hierom in his Catalogue of Eccleſiaſticall Writers renders him in ſuch learning unmatchable by any going before, or following him; as one thorowly ſeen in all the differing opinions of all the ſeverall ſects of Philoſophers, a notable Logician and Diſputer, and fully read in all the Liberall Arts, and as remarka­ble for the practical part as the Theory of all.

Now from a man ſo accompliſht in ſo many perfections (as ſome term them) would poſſibly be expected a greater ſucceſſe of his preaching and writing than ever Paul attained, becauſe ſo much more learned then Paul: But the caſe proved contrary. Out of his brain thus filled, iſſued errors and hereſies as thick as hail-ſtones from the Clouds. Nothing of Scripture, Law or Goſpel could eſ­cape his depravation, and a Religion he ſet forth, like Mahomets Alcaron, a meer galleymaufry of Heterogeneous fancies, ſome Jew­iſh, ſome Heatheniſh, and ſome in ſhew at leaſt Chriſtian, compounded and confounded one with the other, ſo that there could not be a fouler abhomination then ſuch a Religion. Why? becauſe he had attained ſo much ſecular learning? not ſo, but becauſe he wrought with untempered morter, mixing Philoſophy and Chriſtianity to­gether, which cloſe as ſweetly as light and darkneſſe. Hence was it that all the Churches at length exploded him for an Heretick, and his writings as Pſeudo-Chriſtian; and Hierom ſo wounded his re­putation among the learned and godly, for writing ſomewhat in the praiſe of him, that with all his palliating and recanting, hee could not fully repayr it to his dying day. Yea the ſtinch of him hath offended all the godly Divines of our Reformed Churches, notwithſtanding his antiquity, that they reject him. From the pen of one Beza, we may know the mind of the reſt, who calls him hominem impuram ſometimes, and ſometimes hominum impuriſſimum, an impure or a prophane man, yea the prophaneſt of men, for pro­phaning Scriptures, Goſpel, Religion, and all other ſacred things that he medled with.

At no long diſtance after Origen lived Tertullian, who finding the Church by the evill Artifice of Origen, and other Philoſophicall Chriſtians like him, over ſpread with hereſies, applies himſelfe to ſeek the cure thereof. And a principall means he preſcribeth here­unto, is a faſt adhering to the doctrine of Chriſt, all other authori­ty in divine things being rejected. It is not lawfull for us (ſaith he) to bring in any thing [of faith or worſhip] out of our own will or judgment, nor to admit any thing what another hath introduced of his will and judg­ment. Apoſtolos Domini habemus auctores, qui nec ipſe quicquam ex ſuoTertul. l. de preſcript. ad­verſ. Hae­reticos. Arbitrio quod inducerunt, elegerunt, ſed acceptam a Chriſto diſciplinam fide­liter nationibus adſignaverunt, i. e. We have the Apoſtles of the Lord herein our authors or patterns, who neither made choiſe of any thing from their owne invention, to impoſe [upon Chriſtians] but faithfully delivered to the Nations the diſcipline which they had received from Chriſt. So that if an Angel from heaven ſhall preach any other doctrine let him be accurſed. And having menti­oned ſome doctrines not of Chriſts preſcribing, pronounceth of all ſuch, Hae ſunt doctrinae hominum & Daemoniorum prurientibus auribus natae, de ingenio ſapientiae ſaeculi, &c. i. e. Theſe are Doctrines of men and Devills ſprung forth from itching ears, of the nature of the wiſdome of the world, which the Lord calling fooliſhneſſe, hath choſen the fooliſh things of the world even to the confuſion of Phi­loſophy it ſelf. Ea eſt n. Materia ſapientiae ſaecularis, &c. For this [Philoſophy] is the matter of worldly wiſdome: a raſh interpreter of the na­ture and diſpenſations of God, from it Hereſies are ſuborned. And having particularizd what ſeverall hereſies have been foyſted into the Church from the ſeverall ſects of Philoſophers, and what from all conjoyned, and inveighed againſt Ariſtotles Logick as an enemie to Chriſtian Religion, he thus breaks forth. Quid ergo Athenis & Hie­roſolymis? Quid Academiae & Eccleſiae? Quid haereticis & Chriſtianis? Noſtra inſtitutio de particu Solomonis eſt, &c. Viderint qui Stoicum & pla­tonicum, & Dialecticum Chriſtianiſmum protulerunt, &c. i. e. what then hath Athens to do with Jeruſalem? the Academy with the Church? Hereticks with Chriſtians? Our Inſtitution [in Religion] is out of the porch of Solomon, &c. Let them look to it that have hatched out a Stoicall, Platonicall, and Logicall Chriſtianity to us. We have no need of curioſity after Chriſt, nor of inquiſitiveneſſe after the Goſ­pel. When we believe [viz. Chriſt and his Goſpel] wee deſire nothing beyond believing. For this we believe firſt, that there is not [viz. in Phi­loſophy or other Arts] any thing that we ought to believe [unto ſal­vation] beyond [the Goſpel of Chriſt.] And a little after, he that is not ſatified with the Scripture, but ſeekes further authority from reaſon and Philoſophy, his curious inquiſitiveneſſe argues him either not to believe, or elſe to be vain-glorious in ſeeking after the praiſe of worldly wiſdom, there­fore annexeth this counſell, Cedat curioſitas fidei, cedat gloria ſaluti, i. e. let curioſity give place to faith, and vain-glory ſtoop to ſalva­tion. So much and much more not unworthy the reading, hath Tertullian in this Book. And none will eaſily affirm that Tertullian condemns that learning which himſelfe wanted, to hide his own nakedneſs. All his polemicall works or controverſall writings declare the contrary, ſpecially his book againſt Hermogenes, where having to deale with one that little regarded the Scriptures, ſets upon him in his own fortreſſe, and aſſails him with his own wea­pons, and philoſophically convinceth the Philoſophaſter, and dia­lectically the Sophiſter, in his own arts and element, confuting and confounding him.

But ſome may object, that ſeeing he holds the uſe of theſe arts unneceſſary and hurtfull to Chriſtian Religion, why doth himſelf make uſe of them? Himſelf both moves and anſwers the queſtion elſe-where, and thus puts the queſtion, Whether ohere be not ſomeTertul. de Anima. lib. truths to be found in philoſophy? and 2ly. whether a Chriſtian may not in ſome caſe make uſe of it in his diſputations?

His anſwer is ſomewhat large, the ſumm and brief of it runs in this tenor: That it is not to be denyed but there are ſome truths delivered by Philoſophers in the more common and open things of Divinity, i. e. (as I granted before) in naturall and morall things, and thoſe we are to take up, not for the authority of the Phyloſo­phers, who by the groping light of Nature have by a kind of blind happineſſe found out and delivered the ſame: but for the authori­ty of God, who by his undeceiving word hath manefeſted it to us, and further that in our diſputes with ſuch to whom the preſcripts of philoſophy are more authoritative and authentick than the ora­cles of the word, when it may be done without prejudice to the word, we may retort upon the adverſarie his own arguments, and ſtop his mouth with teſtimonies of Philoſophers, which to him are moſt authentick. Nevertheleſs it is the ſafeſt and moſt pious way when wee treat with Hereticks that profeſſe Chriſtians, to hold them cloſe to the Scriptures. Aufer Haereticis quae cum EthnicisTertul. lib. de Reſur. carnis. ſapiunt, ſaith he, ut de ſolis ſcripturis queſtiones ſuas ſiſtant, & ſtare non potuerint, i. e. Take from the Heretieks thoſe arguments which they draw from heathen learning, that they may ſtate their queſtions from the Scriptures alone, and they will not be able to ſtand.

With Tertullian conſented the judgment of the ſound and ortho­dox Fathers which lived after him, during the firſt ſix hundred years in the Chriſtian Church, and my purpoſe was to demon­ſtrate it from the very words of ſuch of them as I have read; but finding the Preface ſwelling above its meaſure already, and the little or no uſe which they make of theſe pieces of learning, in their works, enough declaring their judgments, that they held the ſame uſeleſs and ſuperflouat leaſt: in all their writings holding thewſelves faſt to the word, not medling with prophane arts to help or back the Goſpel of Chriſt, ſaving when they were neceſſita­ted to diſabuſe the people, in diſcovering the fallacies of the Mani­chees, Arrians, and other ſophiſtical Hereticks: I think it more per­tinent to eaſe my ſelf of this burthen. By the way only noting that as Julian, when he gave his mind once inordinately to the ſtudy of philoſophy, and coveted to be a learned and philoſophical Chriſti­an, did quickly declare himſelf to be an Apoſtat, and no Chriſtian: So the like apoſtacy (no doubt) by the like means befell many o­thers, though not openly declared. And this muſt needs follow in part upon all ſuch as make not the word to be the whole foundati­on of their faith, but ſo farr only as it hath reaſon and philoſo­phy conſenting with it. But the word of the Goſpel is tranſcend­nt above the reach of Philoſophy and natural reaſon, they cannot comprehend it to give teſtimony to it, ſo that to make reaſon the touch-ſtone of Goſpel-doctrines and truths, is the ready way to a­poſtatize from Chriſt and his Goſpel, although the ſelf-deceivers declare not their apoſtacy, but profeſſ Chriſtianity ſtill. To be a Chriſtian only ſo far as the very extracts and ſpirits of natural rea­ſon ſuggeſt cauſe ſo to be, is to be a Chriſtian only in name, but as void of the truth and power of Chriſtianity, as are the very Pagans that never heard of Chriſt.

I come now to ſpeak of the fatall (if I may ſo term it) and al­moſt totall ruine of the Church and Goſpel. Towards the end of that which is called the Primitive Church, and of them which are dignified with the name of the ancient Fathers of the Church: As the Saracens invaded the Eaſtern Churches, ſo a moſt ſtupendous and barbarous people, not onely unchriſtian, but alſo inhumane, the Goths and Vandals, made incurſions upon theſe Weſtern Chur­ches with one ſwelling tide, carrying all at once before them, and made impreſſion into Italy it ſelf, and ſeizing on Rome, made it their imperiall City; and reigning over, or at leaſt moleſting all thoſe nations which in this weſtern part of the world were then termed Chriſtians, made it their work for more then a hundred years not only to raze out the very being of chriſtianity from the earth, but alſo all polite learning, filling all things and places with their barbariſm, which alſo in length of time they accompliſhed almoſt to the utmoſt.

Now when at length by the valour of Carolus Magnus they were diſcomfited, and wholly driven out of theſe chriſtian Lands, after their ſubverſion, there ſprung out of the Barbariſm which they left behind them, a Barabarian ſect of Divines, more pernicious to Religion then the Goths & Vandals had been. In a general term they are uſually called Schoolmen or School-Doctors. Theſe like the Babel-builders erected upon other foundations, and of other mate­rials a Babel-Church, with ſuch barbarous ſlime in ſtead of cement and morter, as was never before uſed ſince the firſt building of the old Babel; who exauctorating Chriſt and his Goſpel from having any ſoveraignty in matters of Religion, and permitting them but now and then to peep for their advantage, canoniz'd Ariſtotle the moſt ſubtle, but untill then the leaſt regarded of all the ſects of Heathen Philoſophers, to be their ipſe dixit, choſe Peter Lombards ſen­tences to be their Text, themſelves to be the Commentators. The matter of their Commentary, a Miſcellane, partly of the excrements of their own brains, partly of moralities, legalities, formalities; and partly of ſuperſtitions, idolatries and hereſies borrowed, ſome from the Jewes, ſome from the Heathen, and the reſt from Hell it ſelf. The Language in which all is ſet forth, no Language, but being cought out in ſyllabical, barbarous, and bombaſtical ſounds of their own coining, would better fit the bellowing of a beaſt, than the utterance of men; or if the utterance of men, more beſeeming Conjurers and Charmers than Divines. The God whom they ſerve and ſacrifice unto in all is not Chriſt but Antichriſt, whoſe com­mands and decrees aſſoon as they have received, they muſt and will with all their Hyperborean conjurations of ghaſtly words, defini­nitions, argumentations, and a cell or hell full of diſtinctions, maintain them to be from heaven, though they ſmell of nothing but hell it ſelf. Nimble work-men, leaving a glory upon their diſ­putes when they meet with ſublunary matter, with a ſubject not above the comprehenſion of natural reaſon, but ſuch whereof all men have an idea or image within their Synteriſis, or natural con­ſcience; but when they meet with Goſpel-doctrine, that makes men wiſe to ſalvation, blinder than Balaam, that ſaw leſs than his Aſſe which hee rode upon. Theſe have erected and held up many hundred years a religion which can ſave none, but damneth all that cleave ſtrictly to it, and they have this peculiar vertue that they have ſtill waxed worſ and worſ, the ſecond generation more impure than the firſt, and the third than the ſecond, and ſo line­ally every generation almoſt until now: ſave that in theſe laſt times they have attained ſo much of the ſubtlety, falſhood and im­piety of Satan, that there is ſcarce a poſſibility of receiving a fur­ther addition. If then any man will read how far the humane Lear­ning of which I am ſpeaking, may be helpful to propagate & main­tain the truth of the Goſpel, let him but look back to the fruit of theſe ſophiſtical Doctors Labours theſe many hundred years laſt paſt, and by that which hee ſeeth he ſhalbe able to anſwer himſelf, viz. that it hath been and is powerful to deface and ſubvert utterly the whole truth and ſalvation of the Goſpel in relation to their Diſciples that reſt upon their Learning and Precepts: for look what of Religion, worſhip and ordinances there is in the Popiſh Church, the praiſe of it redounds to philoſophy and ſophiſtry the main in­ſtruments of laying its ground-work, and the ſole inſtruments (unleſs ye will annex to it the fire and fagot, and tyrannical inqui­ſition) for the maintenance thereof.

Having ſeen how great a corruption, and how long a deſolation of the truth of Religion there hath been, while Sophiſtry was made its perfidious Advocate. We are now in the next place to con­ſider how the ſame truth of Chriſtian Religion thrived when deli­vered out of the captivity of, and communion with this ſecular Learning.

After the long holding of the purity of the Goſpel in unrighte­ouſnes, by theſe Theologaſters, it pleaſed God to raiſe up to him­ſelf for the reformation of his Church, men of his own choiſe, and gifted with a meaſure of the Spirit, anſwering ſo great a work to which they were deputed; as Luther, Zuinglius, and many other learned and godly men, ſome their contemporaries, ſome their followers. Theſe reſtored the Scriptures to light again, which had been many hundred years buried in darknes, and preached a­gain the true and clear Goſpel which had been long alſo clouded with mens inventions, traditions and ſuperſtitions. What ſucceſs this their Miniſtry had, cannot be unknown to them that know a­ny thing of the hiſtory of thoſe times. Diſciples came in by thou­ſands and ten thouſands unto Chriſt, being totally revolted from Antichriſt. Whole Kingdoms, Nations, Dukedoms, that ere while worſhipped the Beaſt, now fell flat at the feet of Chriſt to ſubmit to his Scepter. And this not as conſtrained by the command of their Magiſtrates or Laws, but even while Magiſtrates and Laws ſlept, yea when Magiſtrates and Laws perſecuted with Fire and Sword all that went this way: even then the Kingdom of heaven ſuffered vio­lence, and the violent tooke it by force, i. e. by an unreſiſtible convicti­on of the word, and wonderful operation of this Spirit upon their ſouls, they were carryed out in contempt of all dangers and perſecutions to receive the Lord Jeſus Chriſt purely revealed in his righteouſnes, beawty and ſalvation to them. So that in few years, maugre all the malice of the Pope, Emperour, Kings, Princes, World, and Hell, Chriſt might be even ſeen reigning in the midſt of his Enemies, and whole Lands, at leaſt great multitudes of many Lands which were darknes, became light in the Lord, even ſo farr as we ſee the Proteſtant Religion at this day propagated.

If it be demanded here, how it came to paſs that the word and truth of Religion in ſo ſhort a time, ſo mightily grew and prevail­ed, that ſo great a part of the world from ſo ſmall and even deſpi­cable a beginning, became ſo fully and ſo quickly ſeaſoned with it? It were a full anſwer (I acknowledg) to ſay, It was the Lords time, and he would ſo have it.

But becauſe the Lords operations are all done in wiſdom, truth, and righteouſneſs, an inferiour ſubordinate cauſe viſible to our eies may be alſo alledged: when the Lord had purpoſed to do this great work, he ordained and fitted inſtruments for it. The Miniſt­ers which he employed the firſt threeſcore years and upward about the work of Reformation, were ſuch as clave only and wholly to the word, both in preaching and defending the ſacred truth of the Goſpel, minding only Chriſt Jeſus, not ſeeking their own things, their own greatneſs, glory and praiſe, but the things of Chriſt. De­nyed all other authority ſave Chriſts, knew no other, admitted no other Maſter, to define and determine any thing in matters of Reli­gion but Chriſt alone. Therefore whether they provoked the Ad­verſaries, or were provoked by them to diſputation, their chal­lenge, or receiving the challenge, was ſtil upon this condition, that the Word alone muſt be umpire in all things. Thus they had Diſ­putes before the Emperour Charls the 5. ſo they offered themſelves to be diſputers in the Councel of Trent. But ſtill refuſed the au­thority of Ariſtotle, and his genuine ſons Thom: Aquinas, John Duns, Scotus, and the whole rabble of their followers, and all the teſti­monies and learning of ſuch, as incompetent Judges of heavenly things. Thus theſe holy men ploughed the Lords field, with his own Heyfers, and ſowed it with his own ſeed, therefore he gave ſo large an encreaſe. They preached (as they had commandment and commiſſion from him) only his Goſpel, and all and only whatſoe­ver he had commanded them, therefore according to his promiſe he was with them giving a bleſſing.

But if it be further demanded, how it came to paſs at laſt that there was a ſtop to the glorious proceedings of the ſucceſs of the Miniſtry of the Goſpel theſe laſt ſixty years, that we ſee not any further propagation of the truth, but Antichriſt rather regaining ſtrength than loſing, and the kingdom of Chriſt rather declining than increaſing?

I anſwer, that as about that time the new ſect of Loyalla, the Je­ſuits, came to ſome maturity, who being ſpes ultima Romae ruentis, the laſt ſubſidiary help of the Romiſh nodding and falling power, perceived that they might ſeek but not find any fulture from the Scriptures to their fainting cauſe; therefore applied themſelves to the ſtudy of Ariſtotle the Pagan, and the Schoolmen the Semi-pa­gans, drinking into themſelves their ſophiſtry, and refining it into ſom-what a purer Language, (though moſt of them retain a ſcho­laſtical ſtyle ſtill): And being thus furniſhed, they provoke our Divines to a diſpute, objecting againſt them, that through their ig­norance and illiterate ſottiſhneſs, they dared not to diſpute ſcho­laſtically, therefore ſtill cryed Scripture, Scripture, to hide their want of Schollarſhip from the eyes of men. As about that time (I ſay) there were in ſuch an operation, a new kind of Antagoniſts againſt the power of the Goſpel: So on our part in many Churches, there ſucceeded the former Worthies, about the ſame time, Paſtors in their own eyes poſſibly of a more noble, but in ſpiritual eyes of a baſer mettall: who to evade that ſcandal laid upon us by the Ad­verſaries, that we deſtroyed good works by our Doctrine of free Grace through Chriſt, preached ſome mens inventions, ſuperſtiti­ons, and traditions; others meer moralities, legalities, or duties after the tenor of the Law, ſcarce touching upon the ſtrings of the Goſpel to tune up the Juſtification, Life, Liberty, Peace, Joy, and other priviledges which are by Chriſt: And to gain to themſelves an applauſe and opinion among men of their univerſal Learning, aſſented to the forenamed Challengers to diſcend to them in their own Field, and to traverſe their Diſputes about heavenly things af­ter the rules of worldly wiſedom, thus baſely proſtituting the cauſe and doctrine of the Lord Chriſt, to the cenſure and arbitrati­on of Heathen Philoſophers, and of John Duns, and other enemies to the purity of the Goſpel. For in trying all by their learning, by the light of Reaſon which they have dazled and ſophiſticated with their rules and precepts, is to make them judges of Chriſt and his Goſpel, how farr they ſhall ſtand or fall. Who can deny, but in ſtead of the former Eagles which the Church had, that ſtil beheld the Sun of righteouſnes, to fetch their light from his beams; we had now Owls that looked downward, and pitched upon the elements and rudiments of the world and worldly learning (as the Apoſtle terms them, Col. 2. 8. ) to fetch light & authority thence in pretence to maintain the truth, but in deed and ſucceſſe to betray it? No marvell if in this caſe Chriſt hath with-drawn himſelf and his bleſ­ſing from ſuch Apologiſts for his Cauſe, which plead for him with ſuch a kind of argumentation as is worſe then totall ſilence. For what of Chriſt is there in ſuch diſputes? when the firſt ſyllogiſm, or its proſſyllogiſm, or a diſtinction, diverts the queſtion from all the liſts of Divinity, into Philoſophy or Metaphyſicks, &c. and not the leaſt parcell or particle of Scripture is any more heard of through the whole diſputation? It is but as it falls ouſometimes between two Apes, that having a heap of ſhels caſt before them wch they take for nuts, inconſiderately break out into a skirmiſh, ren­ding in pieces either the others jackets, and then with tooth and nail wound either the others hides, untill the weaker yeeld the vi­ctory to the ſtronger, and the Conquerour by his victory gets no­thing but ſhels to break his teeth, not a kernell to ſtay his hunger: So when a queſtion in Divinity once tranſlated and removed into Logick, in this element to be tryed, there is notable jangling, un­till one of the Antagoniſts that hath the ſtronger front, and more ſubtle brain, and clamorous voyce, hath put the other to ſilence, and then one is as wiſe and as great a gainer as the other. For the queſtion is adhuc ſub judice, where it was, it was above all logicall and metaphyſical notions to decde it. I acknowledg that in ſuch diſputes it hath much delighted me ſometimes to find the ſophiſti­cal fallacies of an adverſary detected and ſhamed in a logicall way by ſome of our Divines. Yet this in no wiſe either doth or ſhould ſatisfie me as touching the queſtion, untill I find the true aſſertion confirmedy Scripture it ſelf. One teſtimony from above in this caſe is of more worth and weight than a thouſand volumes of Ar­guments drawn out of worldly wiſedom which is from beneath.

And leſt I ſhould be taken as ſingular in this peece of prattle (as Mr. Baxter will term it) I ſhall mention in ſtead of many, two fa­mous modern Writers, the one ſpeaking with reference to the times paſt, the other to the time preſent and to come.

Palam eſt (ſaith Ameſius) Patres ex Philoſophia introduxiſſe in Eccle­ſiamAmeſ. Bel­lar. Enero. Tom. 4. Lib. 6. Cap. 1. p. 136. varios modos loquendi, precipuè de meritis humanis, & de Juſtitia E­vangelij, qui in ſcripturis non comparent; & inde occaſionem datam & ar­reptam Scholaſticis fuiſſe, pernicioſos errores fabricandi. i. e. It is appa­rent that the Fathers have out of Philoſophy brought into the Church, various ways of ſpeaking, eſpecially of mans merits, and of Goſpel-righteouſneſs, which do not appear in Scriptures: And that occaſion hath been thereby given to, and caught or raught by the School-Doctors to frame many Errors. And Bullinger ſee­ing this way of diſputation beginning to peep and ſhew it ſelf in its time, within the reformed Churches, having before deſcribed them that give their minds over-much to the ſtudy of Philoſophy and Logick, that they became ſuch as are unuſeful for the edification of the Church, and in ſtead thereof, Diſputatores rixoſi fiunt, cenſores ſuperbiſſimi, nihil aliud quàm diſputationes & rixas ſpirantes, omnia alio­rum, &c. arrogantiſſimè conſentes, arrodentes, & maligne cavillantes, Scholarum & Eccleſiarum peſtes, ex quibus venenum altercationum, ſimul­tatum, &c. effunditur in Eccleſiam, i. e. become brawling diſputers, proud cenſurers, breathing nothing but diſputes and janglings, moſt arrogantly cenſuring, ſnarling, and malignly cavilling at other mens labours, niſi quod eorum capitibus gravidis admodulatum ſit preſcriptiſqueregulis congruant, if they be not tuned to their heads great with Child, and congruent with their rules and precepts [of Art;] The very plagues of Schools and Churches, out of which the poyſon of brawlings, diviſions, and diſtractions is powred out into the Church: Having thus deſcribed them, hee thus concludes in reference to the times paſt, Equidem feliciter nunquam ceſſit Eccleſiae, quando homines docti & ſtudioſi, deſerta ſimplicitate & puritati verbi dei, aliò converterunt oculos, nequehos unicè in ſolum verbum Dei collimârunt, i. e. Verily it hath never thrived well in the Church, when learn­edBulling. Ser. Decad. 5. Serm. 10. and ſtudious men, forſaking the ſimplicity and purity of Gods word, have glanced their eyes on ſome other thing, and not fixed them only upon Gods word. And thus in reference to the times to come and preſent; Si hodiè quoquepergamus ſcripturis ſanctis maè co­pulare philoſophiam, & illas ſuperſtitioſè ad diſputationes revocare, ac ſub regulas cogere humanas, vel Artium; corrumpemus & ipſi in ſcholis, gran­di cum Eccleſiae detrimento, ſinceritatem doctrinem Apoſtolicae, i. e. If in our times alſo we proceed evilly to couple together the Scriptures and Philoſophy, and to call the Scriptures but outſidely or in a ſhew to our diſputations, reducing them to the rules of men, and of the Arts, we alſo ſhall to the great diſadvantage of the Church, corrupt the ſincerity of Apoſtolical doctrine in the Schools. So much ſaid Bullinger, a Claſſical Divine of his time neither without eminent learning, nor an enemie to it, for more than a 100 years ſithence, in the laſt of thoſe decads of Sermons which he ſet forth in print, Anno 1549. how long before the Edition thereof it was preached is uncertain. Yegives after all this to humane literature its due praiſe: Interim certum eſt (ſaith he) bonas Artes vel literas plu­rimum facere ad per ſpicuitatem & evidentiam; ſed moderate cum judicio, religioſe adhibitas, ut imperium relinquatur ſacris literis, ſerviant autem omnes Artes exoticae, i. e. Mean while it muſt be granted that good Arts and Learning contribute much to the cleering and evidencing [of things] ſo that they be moderately, judiciouſly, and religi­ouſly made uſe of, and the Scripture be ſtill left as Empreſs, and all extraneous Arts as handmaids (not to juſtle it aſide, or ſit in Chair with it, but) to do ſervice to it.

In ſome things, in many things I grant the rules of theſe Arts, (when agreeing with Scripture) to be uſefull to make out the ab­ſurdity or rationality of a mans reaſoning about divine things: But except they could be proved univerſally, and in all parts per­fect and indeficient, it is neither ſafe nor warrantable to yeeld up our faith and judgment in Goſpel-matters to their determination.

This ingenuity therefore is to be attributed to M. Baxter, that he doth (though not profeſſedly, yet actually) to this end come armed a Cap ad Pe, with this kind of learning, to deſtroy, not to maintain that ſacred and fundamentall point of the Goſpel, Juſtification of meer grace. Yet to ſhew how much more confidence he hath in his Sophiſtry than in his Divinity, and to tell out aloud that he hath deſerved to have the title of Subtiliſſimus Doctor, which Scotus hi­therto hath worn, hee hath affixed to the end of his Aporiſms a Table of Diſtinctions, to ſpek out himſelf to all that will not o­therwiſe ſee it, that he is whatſoever he is, Sophiſtry it ſelf, that di­ſtinctions flow from him as thick as Bees from the Hive. Only this one thing ſeems wanting in him, that he ſets not ſo much as an A­ſterisk upon any of theſe diſtinctions, to tell us that either it is grounded upon the Scripture, or that it diſtinguiſheth him from a ſworn enemy to the Doctrine of Grace.

I do not expect to be free from cenſure for ſo much length in my diſcourſe upon this laſt ſubject, to ſhew the impotency and impro­priety of ſecular learning to bear any authority in ſpiritual things. But I have to anſwer againſt ſuch cenſures, 1. That I have written therein nothing but words of ſoberneſs and truth; and I had rather with tediouſneſs make cleer a truth, than to drop errors with con­ciſeneſ. 2. That it was not againſt my purpoſe to be ſo large, nor yet beſide the mark aimed at. For ſhould I here put a period, Mr. Baxters falſities are more than half anſwered; becauſe that more than half of his Book conſiſteth of meerly ſophiſtical queſtions, de­finitions, arguments, evaſions, equivocations, diſtinctions and fal­lacies. In all which, if there be no force to prove or refute in Goſ­pel-matters; and that God is ſo farr from commanding or allow­ing ſuch ſlights in handling Goſpel-truths, as that he explodes, hates & curſeth the ſame (as hath been manifeſted) then the grea­ter part of his work is hereby manifeſted to be vain. As for the re­ſidue of the Book, wherein he ſeems to confine himſelf to plain Scripture, he ſeldom and little meddles this way, but in confidence of his Sophiſtry that he hath at hand in ambuſh, to ſuccenturiate and help him at a dead lift, elſe all the fat will quickly be in the fire, his Scripturall reaſons for the moſt part cutting the throat of his own cauſ, and ſtoutly defending the truth which he oppug­neth, as we ſhall find when I come to examine them.

One thing yet remaineth which I promiſed to premiſe, viz. what my intention is in excepting againſt Mr. Baxters book. This is not either to oppoſe him in all things which he hath written therein. For ſometimes he looks out thorow truths caſement, that we might take him ſo a ſonn of truth, and the leſs ſuſpect him when he vends his falſe wares. In this caſe I will not jangle with him whether he ſpeaks truth of envy and ſubtlety, or of good will and ſincerity. Or 2. in all that ſhal ſeem to my judgment Hetero­dox in his Treatiſe, but only or mainly in thoſe things wherein he joyneth with the Romiſh Synagogue to maintain their damning doctrine, againſt the truth wch is and hath been profeſſed in all the Reformed Churches about Faith and Juſtification. Or 3. in eve­ry particular paſſage wherein he diſcovers himſelf in this point to be for Antichriſt againſt Chriſt; for ſometimes he delivers himſelf with ſuch ambiguities and aequivocations, like Apollo of old in his Oracles, that in pretence of another ſenſe of his words than the more Grammaticall and uſuall, he may leave a way of iſſue to himſelf, in caſe he cannot maintain his words in that ſenſe where­in he would be underſtood that he may deceive. Let it not there­fore be thought all granted that ſhall not be here excepted againſt, and that I approve all whatſoever I do not oppugn. For method, I deſire no other may be expected from me, than to follow Maſter Baxter in order as he hath written, and to take up his Paradoxes and moſt profound and learned miſtakes as they fall from him, exa­mining them, not by the rules of Sophiſtry, but by the touch-ſtone of the ſacred Word.

Theſe things thus premiſed, we are now to begin to examine the unſavory particulars occurring in the Book it ſelf.

1

Mr. Baxters APHORISMS Exorized and Anthorized: OR, An Examination of, and Anſwer to, a Book written by Mr. Rich. Baxter, Teacher of the Church at Kederminſter in Worceſterſhire; ENTITƲLED, Aphoriſms of Juſtification.

THE FIRST PART.

CHAP. I.

Arg. In which Mr. Baxters Popiſh Doctrine of Implicit Faith is examined; and whether the people may admit Doctrine upon truſt from their Teachers.

THE firſt paſſage wherein he ſheweth himſelf to ſmel of Popery in the point of Faith and Juſtification, is (before the work it ſelf) in the farewell of his Epiſtle to the Reader, pag. antepenult. of the Epi­ſtle, where he doth not obſcurely manifeſt him­ſelf to like well enough the Papiſts doctrine of Implicit Faith, and to wiſh it more favoured, and taken up at home among us. His words are theſe, ſpeaking to his Congregation,

2Bax. Who I hope do underſtand that to take upon truſt from your teachers, what you cannot yet reach to ſee in its own evidence, is leſs abſurd and more neceſſary than many do imagine.

A very proper inſinuation to a people whom he would have to ſwallow ſuch Doctrines as in the following Treatiſe he offers to them to be ſwallowed. As far as he prevails, or prevails not with this inſinuation, ſo far he hath or hath not men his Diſciples. This is the very foundation of Antichriſts kingdom, the authority of men, as the foundation of Chriſts kingdom is the authority of the Scriptures. If Mr. Baxter can perſwade men to admit and ſuck in this Doctrine, his whole buſineſs is finiſhed, and all his ends attai­ned. If they take upon truſt even fundamentall doctrines from their teachers, Let Mr. Baxter bring what doctrines he will with him of men and Devils, nothing ſhall be refuſed, all ſhall be taken upon his Credit. By this ſlight he knew the Pope had gathered, and many hundred years held under his vaſſallage in blind obedi­ence many nations of the earth, therefore will not Mr. Baxter baulk it, when hee goes about to propagate the Popes doctrine among us.

But let us ſee what the Popiſh implicit faith is, and then com­pare Mr. Baxter with the Papiſts, to ſee whether there be not in both one mind and ſpirit. The Papiſts diſtinguiſh betwixt Faith and Faith, telling us there is an Explicit and there is an Implicit Faith. By the Explicit Faith they mean a cleer and diſtinct knowledg, ap­prehenſion, and believeng of all the Articles and Doctrines of faith which the holy Mother Church of Rome hath preſcribed to be re­ceived to ſalvation, and that not in a bunch only, but in particu­lars alſo. This Faith they hold needful and expedient in the Cler­gy (as they term their Prelats and Prieſts) who are to rule over, more than to teach the people. By the Implicite Faith they mean a generall and confuſed apprehenſion and believing of all that the Church hath commanded to be taught and believed; that it is all good and true, though they that ſo believe, know not in particu­lar what the Church hath commanded, otherwiſe than they take it upon truſt of their Prieſts which tell them ſuch and ſuch things are commanded by the Church to be believed. This Faith they hold ſufficient for the Laity to ſalvation, to believe what the Church believeth and enjoyneth to be true, though they neither know what it is, nor are acquainted with one leaſt parcell of the word3 by which they may know it to be true, which they have ſo taken upon truſt to believe. By the Church they mean the Pope and his Clergy, by the Laity the people: So that by their Doctrine, if the Popes decree things in religion ſucceſſively never ſo contrary, and contradictory either to other, and the titular Clergy follow them, and go to Hell for it; yet the people have this one ſupereminent priviledg that their Implicit and Colliers faith ſaves them (as be­ing ſtill the ſame and unchanged) that they believe as the Church believeth; though they know not either wt the Church or what believing is, or what the things are wch the Church believeth.

Compare we now Mr. Baxters words with this popiſh doctrine, and ſee we if there be any difference. I hope (ſaith he) you under­ſtand. When Mr. Baxter ſaith I hope, we are not to doubt but a man of ſuch rare parts hath good grounds for his hope. He knew there was means uſed to make them underſtand, elſe would he not ſay, I hope you underſtand; and what means but teaching? and who ſhould teach them but Mr. Baxter their Teacher?

But what is it he hopes they underſtand? it followeth: That to take upon the truſt of your Teachers, what you cannot yet ſee in its own e­vidence, is not, &c. Here is the Implicit Faith, not to ground their opinions and belief in matters of ſalvation, upon the known word of God, but upon truſt from the Teachers, to believe becauſe their Teachers ſay they belive it. And what are the Teachers, but what in Popiſh phraſe is termed the Church, the Clergy, which is in their account at leaſt the Church repreſentative. And Mr. Baxter to decline envy uſeth the plurall number, Teachers, not (as I con­ceive) that the people of Kederminſter have more Teachers in ordi­nary beſides himſelf, for he names himſelf in the Title of the book their unworthy Teacher, not one of their Teachers, ſo that his purpoſe is to deliver a general rule for all Churches: His congragation to take upon truſt from him and other Congregations from their Teachers, what they themſelves cannot reach to ſee in its own evi­dence, i. e. ſuch doctrines as they themſelves by their own light and knowledg cannot tell whether they be white or black, true or falſe, from Heaven or from Hell. And to do this, is leſſe abſurd and more neceſſary then many imagin. Mr. Baxter is ſcarce yet beginning to diſcover himſelf, therefore we have yet Bona Verba from him, we hear him ſpeaking modeſtly; afterward vires acquirit eundo, we ſhall when once he is hot in his diſcourſe hear him ſpeak in the full of the mouth; here only he ſaith leſs abſurd and more neceſſary than ſome ima­gin. 4But who knows not his meaning to be, that for the people thus to pin their Faith to the ſleeves of their Teachers, ſpecially to ſuch profound Teachers as Mr. Baxter, is ſo far from being abſurd as that it is neceſſary (I ſuppoſe he meaneth to ſalvation) though ſome imbegin otherwiſe.

Here I would demand (not of Mr. Baxter, for I deſire not fami­liarity with him while ſuch an Aphoriſt) but of any knowing man indulgent to him, when he ſaith, leſs abſurd and more neceſſary, than ſome imagine; whom can he mean by thoſe ſome, but the Proteſtant Churches and Divines, who at all times with one conſent have cryed out againſt the abſurdity of this doctrine, in their diſputati­ons againſt the Papiſts? And if ſo, what doth he leſs therein than pronounce the Popiſh Doctrine herein neceſſary, and the doctrine of all the Proteſtants in oppoſition to it, a meer imagination?

But it may be objected, that the Papiſts lay down this doctrine of Implicit Faith, or believing upon the authority of the Church, or their Teachers, for a continual rule to the people. But Mr. Baxter propoſeth it but as a temporary rule, uſeful only for a ſea­ſon. Therefore the difference between him and them is conſidera­ble: For ſo much may be gathered from Mr. Baxters words, to take upon truſt from your Teachers, what you cannot Yet reach to ſee in its own Evidence. It is but while they are yet weak, while they can­not yet reach, &c. But when once they are ſtrengthened, and have attained to ſee truths in their own evidence, thenceforth they are to take up ſuch doctrines upon their own evidence, not upon truſt from their Teachers any longer.

I anſwer, This difference is but ſuppoſed, not reall. For if we compare his words here with that which he hath written in the next Section of this Epiſtle before, and with the whole frame and current of of his diſputes, throughout his whole book, we ſhal find that he doth equally with the Papiſts labour to ſettle the people in an implicit faith to believe as the Church believeth ſtill. For in the former Sect he that knoweth beſt his own congregation, acknow­ledgeth it to be in the number of thoſe, the greateſt part whereof is unca­pable af underſtanding ſuch controverted points as are treated of in his book. He ſaith not only that they underſtand them not, but alſo denyeth them to be in a capacity to be brought to the underſtanding of them, viz. in their own evidence, therefore they muſt ſtill hold them upon truſt from their Teachers.

Beſides, if we look to the frame of his Diſputes in this Treatiſe,5 we ſhall find him concurring with the Papiſts, in his indeavours to keep the people in a perpetuall incapacity to underſtand ſuch Do­ctrines in their own evidence. For what elſe can he mean by ſee­ing a point of divine doctrine in its own evidence, but one of theſe two things, to ſee it in the evidence and cleer teſtimony of the word by which God hath ſet it forth? or to ſee it in the evidence of So­phiſtical learning and diſputes, by which Mr. Baxter and the Sophi­ſters whom he followeth, pretend themſelves to ſet it forth? But by neither of theſe will Mr. Baxter or the Popiſh Sophiſters (if they can hinder it) ſuffer the vulgar people to know any Evangelicall truth in its own evidence. Not by the evidence of the Scriptures, by which God hath cleered up, and ſo plainly revealed the funda­mental truths of ſalvation, that even babes and ſucklings may in good meaſure comprehend them, Mat. 11. 25. 1 Cor. 1. 26. For here with his Maſters the Romiſh Sophiſters, hee raiſeth vain and diſtracting queſtions, making difficulties where the wiſedom of God hath left none, and ſo puzling weak and tender conſciences, that even what before they had attained by the pure and ſimple light of the word, ſeeing now ſuch a thick fogg of doubts interpo­ſed, they think themſelves to have loſt what light once they had, and ſo ſink into ſadneſs and deſpair, concluding it utterly unat­tainable. What zeal Mr. Baxter hath thus not only to match, but alſo to exceed all the locuſts of Rome in darkning ſuch truths as Chriſt hath in Scripture left cleer and open to all, ſhining in the very Sun-beams of the Goſpel, we ſhall find in examining the fol­lowing parts of his Treatiſe. So that in this reſpect he hinders, as much as in him lyeth, his Kederminſterians from ſeeing the truth of Chriſt in its own evidence.

Nor by the latter (Mr. Baxters ſophiſtical way of quenching un­der a pretence of confirming Goſpel-truth) can the vulgar ever at­tain to know them in their own evidences, not only becauſe this humane Learning hath no power to ſearch into them, but alſo be­cauſe it is not to be expected that illiterate men ſhould ever attain any depth in this learning. For if it be true what is generally held by Mr. Baxter and his ſide, that without great acquaintance with ſchool-learning, the marrow of Divinity can never be effectually pierced into; and what a great Scholler once told Eraſmus, that one of theſe School-Doctors John Scotus, can in no wiſe be underſtood under nine years ſtudy at the leaſt; and what a 3d affirmeth, that a man muſt have Ariſtotles Metaphyſicks ad unguem, before he can be ca­pable6 of underſtanding one ſentence of Scotus; Farewell then all hope of ſaving knowledg ever to be attained by unſcotified miſera­ble idiots, in its own evidence, or by the Miniſteriall help of ſuch Teachers as have crept here below upon the Doctrine of Chriſt his Prophets and Apoſtles, and not had ſo much time and patience as Mr. Baxter hath beſtowed in the ſublimated ſtudy of Ariſtotle, Scotus, and their fellows.

But what if Mr. Baxter herein ſpeak the ſame things (may ſome ſay) with the Church of Rome, and the ſame in oppoſition to the judgment of all the Reformed Churches, yet this doth not cer­tainly prove that it is ſavouring of error which he here delivereth, except it be manifeſted that he ſpeaketh againſt the Scriptures. Doth the word any where forbid us to take up points of Faith on the credit of our Teachers, though we underſtand not the points which they teach, much leſs can produce any Scriptures ſurely and ſoundly to confirm them?

I anſwer, that the Scriptures are very full and punctuall againſt taking upon truſt of meer men any doctrine to be believed to ſalva­tion. Be not ye called Maſters, for one is your Maſter, even Chriſt, Mat. 23. 10. q. d. Dare not any of you to ſuffer any to take up matters in Religion upon your truſt or authority? For there is but one un­erring Mr. whoſe authority is authentick, Chriſt Jeſus. If Paul or an Angell from heaven preach any other Goſpel to you, &c. let him be ac­curſed, Gal. 1. 8. therefore not truſted. Prove all things, hold faſt that which is good, 1 Theſ. 5. 21. Believe not every Spirit, but try the ſpirits whether they be of God: For many falſe Prophets are gone forth into the world, 1 Joh. 4. 1. When the Holy Ghoſt ſaith, Prove all, Try all, he implyedly forbids to take up any thing on truſt from men. My ſheep hear my voyce, the voyce of a ſtranger they will not hear, for they know not, i. e. own not the voyce of ſtrangers, Joh. 10. 4, 5, 27. They know and own the voyce of Chriſt alone: If any preach with another voyce, another doctrine than that which is originally from Chriſt, they fly from him, explode him. Here is nothing ta­ken upon truſt but from Chriſt himſelf. They are built upon the foun­dation of the Prophets and Apoſtles, Jeſus Chriſt being the head corner­ſtone, Eph. 2. 20. A more noble foundation than the truſt and au­thority of men.

I might annex many like teſtimonies of divine Scripture to the ſame purpoſe, but to what purpoſe? They are Deceivers, ſuch as the Apoſtle numbreth among grievous wolves, ſpeakers of perverſe7 things, i. e. perverters of the Goſpel of Chriſt, that ſeeke to draw Diſ­ciples after them, i. e. to ſettle men in a Faith upon the authority of their learning, wiſedom, and holineſs, Acts 20. 29, 30. But Mr Baxter and his peers are neceſſitated thus to do, if in teaching ſuch doctrines they will draw after them Diſciples; For being deſtitute of the authority of God and his word, if they ſhould not urge men to a credulity upon the authority of men, their doctrine would be hiſſed at as having no authority.

To conclude then; the doctrine which Mr. Baxter here more than obſcurely holds forth is,

1 Againſt Chriſt, and all the Reformed Churches which con­demn it, borrowed of, and owned by the apoſtatized Synagoue of Rome only.

2 Againſt the Scripture, as hath been manifeſted.

3 It is a doctrine that brings with it an unſetledneſs and inſtabi­lity in Faith and Religion. Whoſoever takes it up from Mr. Bax­ters credit, muſt be always learning, and never know, be whirled hither and thither with doubts and uncertainties, without any firm ſtation, never attaining reſt. For he that taketh upon truſt from his Teachers what to believe and do to be ſaved, will one day be of Paul, another of Apollo, and a third of Cephas, as his fancy tels him, this or that Teacher is moſt worthy to be truſted. In great proba­bility Mr. Baxters predeceſſor taught not the ſame Juſtification with Mr. Baxter, and he that ſhall ſucceed him will hold out the ſame grounds and way of juſtification with Chriſt and his Apoſtles which Mr. Baxter declineth. And I know not but either of them may be as worthy of Truſt as himſelf. In what a maze muſt that people then be led, by what turnings and returnings muſt they be dragged forward and backward, who are taught to take up do­ctrines on the truſt of their Teachers? what joy in believing can they ever have, whoſe rule in believing is to be never ſetled in their faith, but to be ſtill wavering? His Diſciples muſt needs be meer weather-cocks, toſſed to and fro with every wind of doctrine, by the ſlight of men, and cunning crafineſſe, whereby they lay in wait to deceive, Eph. 4. 14.

4 It is a doctrine that makes way for all Hereſie, Blaſphemy, and Impiety into the hearts of the people. For when Religion is taken upon truſt from the Teachers, Satan will transform himſelf into an Angel of light, and his Miniſters themſelves into Miniſters of Righteouſneſs, to gain credit and opinion of wiſdom and holineſs8 above others among the people, that upon their truſt at laſt the people may ſwallow all falſhoods under the name of Truth, what­ſoever they ſhall commend to them, 2 Cor. 11. 13-15. See whi­ther the Galathians were carryed by taking upon truſt from their ſeemingly Angelical Teachers doctrines of faith. Chriſt is become of no effect to you, ye are faln from grace, ſaith the Apoſtle to them, Gal. 5. 4. Surely the doctrine of Mr. Baxter is the ſame in generall and ſubſtance, with theirs that corrupted and ſeduced Galatia. The Lord avert the like ſucceſs from Kederminſter.

5 It is a Doctrine pernicious in it ſelf, and brings a curſe upon them that receive it in the very receiving of it. For curſed is man that truſteth in man, and maketh fleſh his arm, whoſe heart departeth from the Lord, Jer. 17. 5. If ſo in earthly, much more in ſpirituall things. So much of this point, in which having found what Mr. Baxter is before his entrance upon the bulk of his work, we may eaſily con­jecture what a one we ſhall find him, being entred.

CHAP. II.

Mr. Baxters Sophiſticall way and Method of diſpute to obſcure, and not to cleer the truths of the Goſpel, diſcovered: And that therein he imitates the Papists.

IN the former Chapter we have found Mr. Baxter before his en­trance upon his Treatiſe, ſomewhat diſcovering with whom he joyns in opinion, ſo far that we may diſcern and gueſs ex ungue leonem, by one little piece of the man, what he is in his whole bulk and frame. It contents him not to be one and the ſame with the Papiſts in his judgment, but that he will next alſo diſcover himſelf to be the ſame with them in their ſlights and artifice, to bring all others into the ſame judgment and opinion with them. That generation of the Popiſh Schoolmen are fitly likened by Sir Francis Bacon, in his Advancement of learning, to Spiders, which ſpin out their webbs out of their own bowels. So theſe ſpinn all their doctrines in religion out of their own brains, their own reaſon, naming Chriſt ſometimes therein, but rather hiding and darkning the authority of his word, than following it as their leading threed in all their doctrines. All their writings about Evangelicall and ſaving points of knowledg, are but as ſo many webs of their fancy9 to catch and carry away from the purity of Chriſts Goſpel; not ſo many well-ordered threeds of ſacred Scriptures to guide and bring us to him. Who is there of all that have but curſorily read their works, that finds them not conſiſting of large heaps of needleſs and ſuperfluous queſtions, to obſcure the light of the word, and to bring all to the tryall of reaſon, yea ſophiſticall and ſophiſticated reaſon, ſurmounting the reaſon and capacity of the people to comprehend? And theſe queſtions which they ſpin and ſpit out by dozens, yea hundreds & thouſands, as they are moſtly ſuperfluous, vain, uſeleſs, and many of them preſumptuouſly and arrogantly propoſed, about things which the Lord hath kept ſecret in his own boſom, not revealing them by his word: ſo are they oft no leſs per­emptorily and audaciouſly by theſe men anſwered and determined out of their Philoſophicall and Metaphyſicall fancies, without one particle of the word to ground their determinations upon. Thus by their queſtionary ſophiſtry they have both obſcured, if not to­tally quenched all true Divinity, i. e. the Doctrine of the Goſpel, and have foyſted in a confuſed Chaos of titular Divinity, that hath nothing of light or life in it, ſuch as the Scripture owns not, from their own reaſon.

Compare we now Mr. Baxter with theſe, to ſee whether as the Apoſtle calleth Timothy his own, or his naturall ſon in the faith, 1 Tim. 1. 2. becauſe he walked directly after him in the ſteps of his faith: So Mr. Baxter doth not alſo declare himſelf the own and naturall ſonn of theſe ſophiſters, by walking directly after them in the ſteps of their cunning and ſubtlety to deſtroy the Faith. The Poets feigned that Minerva was begotten and born of Jupiters brain, becauſe ſhe was all wiſedom it ſelf. And I think Mr. Baxter would be offended, if it ſhould be denyed that all the quintiſſence of ſophiſticall learning that hath been in all the brains of all the Schoolmen and Jeſuits, were not ſo extracted from them, as to have its reſidency now in his. He was (as far as I can underſtand) born and brought up in the Proteſtant Church within this nation, as Coſtor, Pollux, &c. were in the houſe of Leda; but by a new and ſtrange generation or adop­tion of eggs layd by theſe Serpents, he diſcovers himſelf now in a manner to be wholly theirs: ſo fully doth he reſemble, yea paral­lel them, that unum nôris, omnes nôris; you may read in him alone, the Genius and the Craft of them all. Attend we els to his own words in his explication of his 7th Theſis, pag. 25, &c. All that he hath written before, I paſſe by without exception againſt it, pag. 1019. he layeth down his 7. Aphoriſm in theſe words:

Bax. Jeſus Chriſt, at the will of his Father, and upon his own will, being perfectly furniſhed for this work, with a Divine power and perſonall Rigteouſneſs, firſt undertook, and afterward diſcharged this debt [viz. mans debt to God] by ſuffering what the Law did threaten, and the offender himſelf was unable to bear.

To this as to the reſt he addeth that which he calleth an Explica­tion, i. e. an Expoſition, explainning or making plain of the A­phoriſm or point ſo laid. Let us trace him how now he makes it plain, beginning at the 25. p. before mentioned. I ſhould be too large to write all his words, yet ſhall not wrong him by writing any ſave his own words, or the very ſubſtance of them.

Bax. Here we are caſt upon many and weighty and very difficult queſtions. 1 Whether Chriſt did diſcharge this debt by way of ſolution, or by way of ſatisfaction? 2 Whether in his ſuffering and our eſcape, the threatning of the Law was executed, or diſpenſed with? 3 And if diſpenſed with, how it can ſtand with the truth and juſtice of God? 4 And whether ſinners may thence be encouraged to conceive ſome hope of a relaxation of the threatnings in the Goſpell? 5 And whether the faithfull may not fear leſt God may relax a promiſe as well as a threat­ning? 6 And whether if the Law be relaxable, God might not have releaſed his Sonn from the ſuffering, rather then to have put him to ſo great torment, and to have freely pardoned the offenders? And p. 27. The reſolving of the firſt queſtion depends upon the reſolving of two other queſtions, both great and difficult 1 What it was which the Law did threaten? 2 What it was that Chriſt did ſuffer? Vari­ous are the judgments of**He means the Popiſh Doctors ſpecially, for they with him are the Divines. Divines about the former, &c. 1 Whether Adams ſoule and body ſhould have been annihilated and deſtroyed, ſo as to become in ſenſible? 2 Or whether his ſoule ſhould have been imme­diately ſeparated from his body, as ours are by death, and ſo be the on­ly ſufferer of the pain? 3 Or if ſo, whether there ſhould have been any reſurrection of the body, after any ſpace of time, that ſo it might ſuffer as well as the ſoul? 4 Or whether ſoul and body without ſepa­ration ſhould have gone down quick into hell, ar into any place or ſtate of torment ſhort of hell? 5 Or whether both ſhould have lived a cur­ſed life on earth, through everlaſting, in excluſion from Paradiſe, ſepa­ration from Gods favur and gracious preſence, loſs of his image, &c. 6 Or whether he ſhould have lived ſuch a miſerable life for a ſeaſon,11 and then be annihilated or deſtroyed? 7 And if ſo, whether his miſe­ry on earth ſhould have been more than men do now endure? And the more importance are theſe queſtions of, becauſe of ſome others that de­pend upon them: As 1. What death it was that Chriſt redeemed us from? 2 And what death it is that periſhing Infants dye, or that our guilt in the firſt tranſgreſſion doth procure? For it being a ſinn a­gainſt the firſt covenant only, will be puniſhed with no other death than that which is threatned in that Covenant. And pag. 31. Beſides it is needfull to know what life was the reward of that Covenant, that we might know what death was the penalty [and this alſo comes into que­ſtion about the reward] whether (if he had not fallen) he ſhould after a ſeaſon have been tranſlated into heaven without death, as Enoch and Elijah, or whether he ſhould have lived for ever in this terreſtriall Pa­radiſe without addition of further bliſs to that which he had at his firſt Creation? And as touching the death which Chriſt ſuffered, whether it were the ſame that was threatned to Adam? Pa. 33. If we take the threatning at its full extent, as it expreſſeth not only the penalty, but alſo its proper ſubject and its circumſtances, then it is unde­nyable that Chriſt did not ſuffer the ſame that was threatned. For the Law threatned the death of the offender, but Chriſt was not the offender. Adam ſhould have ſuffered for ever, but ſo did not Chriſt. Adam did dye ſpiritually by being forſaken of God, in regard of holineſs, as well as in regard of comfort, and ſo was deprived at leaſt of the chief part of his image, ſo was not Chrſt.

Yet [neither is this certain that Chriſts death was not the ſame, &c. for] It is diſputable whether theſe two laſt were directly contained in threatning or not? whether the threatning were not fully executed in Adams death, and the eternity of it were not accidentall, even a neceſſary conſequent of Adams diſability to overcome deah, and deliver himſelf, which God was not bound to do? And whether the loſs of Gods image were part of the death threatned, or rather the effect of our ſin only, executed by our ſelves and not by God? whether God did take away his image, or man did thruſt it away?

Admirable profoundneſs and learning! but after all this ſtirr, and ſuch egregiouſly deep ſpeculations as preparatories to the de­termining of the firſt queſtion, whether Chriſt did diſcharge our debt by way of ſolution, or by way of ſatisfaction? how doth he at length determine it?

12Bax. P. 29, & 30. Much may be ſaid, this ſeemeth, that is unlikely, one thing probable, another poſſible: But for a finall concluſion, p. 31. It is hard to conclude peremptorily [any thing] in ſo obſcure a caſe.

And ſo he leaves us ſo wiſe, as if he had ſlept and ſaid nothing. But afterwards recalling himſelf, though he can conclude nothing as to the forementioned particular preparatories to the determi­nation of the queſtion; yet p. 35. to the ſubſtance of it in generall he thus anſwereth.

Bax. I canclude then, that in regard of the proper penalty, Chriſt did ſuffer a pain and penalty of the ſame ſort, and of equall weight with that threatned; but yet becauſe it was not in all reſpects the ſame, it was ra­ther ſatisfaction than the payment of the proper debt, being ſuch a pay­ment as God might have choſen to accept.

I liſt not to quarrel with him about the concluſion, it being not a point mainly controverted between us and the Papiſts. Only who ſees not that he might as eaſily have thus concluded, without medling with ſo many frivolous and arrogant queſtions, leaving them where he found them, as not giving the leaſt fulture to ſuch a concluſion? And when he hath thus determined the queſtion, they that lock up to themſelves his Concluſion as a treaſure, ſhall gaine ſo much by it as he that rejoyceth of a chip in his pottage. Poſſibly it may do no hurt, but certainly it will do no good to ſalva­tion.

But the anſwer to the ſecond queſtion comes without the help or puſh of a leaver to heave it after, viz. whether the threatning was executed, or relaxed and diſpenſed with?

B. The anſwer to this is plain in the Anſwer to the former, p. 35.

Both alike; for were it worth the ſcanning, we ſhould find both either anſwered or unanſwered: and the things ſearched after, no leſs plain to be ſeen and taken up than a needle in a bottle of hay. And ſo much M. Baxter ſeeth, for he comes after, 1 with his diſtin­ction.

B. In regard of the meer weight of puniſhment conſidered as abſtracted from perſon and duration, it was executed, [and to avoid the mi­ſtake of the Printer, I conceive it ſhould be] not relaxed. Yet taking the threatning entirely as it was given out, and we muſt ſay13 [viz. if we ſay after Mr. Baxter] it was diſpenſed with, for man­kind doth not ſuffer all that was threatned.

When I attain the meaning of the words, I ſhall be able to judg of the ſtrength of the reaſon therein contained. And 2ly he brings in a doubt, viz.

B. If the death threatned did conſiſt in our preſent miſeries, and temporall death only, then the anſwer muſt be recanted, &c.

And a little further Conference with theſe Diviners rather than Divines (it ſeemeth) would make him of their minds. And ſo the anſwer to the queſtion depends upon ifs, if Mr. Baxter change his mind, his anſwer muſt fall after him. In the mean while the third queſtion muſt depend upon the uncertain anſwer to the ſecond.

B. If the threat be diſpenſed with, how it can ſtand with the truth and ju­ſtice of God ſo to diſpenſe with it?

Lo the anſwer to the former queſtion is ſtuck ſo deep in the mire, that the beſt Team in Worceſterſhire cannot draw it out. Never­theleſs ſuch an artizan is Mr. Baxter, that with the ſpell of a few di­ſtinctions, he doth it while a man would wipe his mouth, thus.

B. Concerning the juſtice of God the queſtion is not difficult, and I ſhall ſay nothing to that.

See, he is half out of the labyrinth already, and never moves a finger for it. O rare dexterity! It coſts a little more labour to get free from the other half, and thus de doth it.

B. The queſtion is, how to reconcile this diſpenſation with Gods truth? Here you muſt diſtinguiſh, 1. Betwixt the letter of the Law and the ſenſe. 2. Betwixt the Law and the end of the Law. 3. Between a threat with exception, either expreſſed or reſerved, and that which hath no exception. 4. Between a threatning which only expreſſeth the deſert of the ſinn, and what puniſhment is due, and ſo falleth un­der the will of precept; and that which alſo intendeth the certain pre­diction of event, and ſo falleth under the will of purpoſe alſo.

And now I Anſwer.

1. The end of the Law is the Law, and that being the mani­feſtation of Gods juſtice, and hatred of ſin, &c. was fulfilled,14 and therefore the Law was fulfilledaaLet the Judg of aſ­ſizes then chide, and lay by the feet a mur­therer for an hour, declaring therby his juſtice and hatred of the offēce. M. Baxter muſt con­clude him to be a juſt Judg, & to have fulfil­led the Law, if hereupon he forth-with diſcharge him.. 2. Moſt think that the threatning had this reſerved exception. Thou ſhalt dye, i. e. by thy ſelf or thy ſurety: and though it be ſinfull for man to ſpeak with mentall reſervations, when he pretends to reveal his mind, yet not in God, becauſe as he is ſubject to no law, ſo he is not bound to reveal to us all his mind, nor doth he in­deed pretend any ſuch thing. 3. So that the ſenſe of the ſame is fulfilled. 4. But the ſpecial anſwer that I give is this, when threatnings are meerly parts of the Law, and not alſo predicti­ons of the event, and diſcoveries of Gods purpoſe thereabouts, then they may be diſpenſed with without any breach of truth. For as when God ſaith, Thou ſhalt not eat of the tree, &c. the mea­ning is only, It is thy duty not to eat, and not eventually that he ſhould not eat. So when he ſaith, Thou ſhalt dye the death, the meaning is, Death ſhall be the due reward of thy ſin, and ſo may be inflicted for it at my pleaſure; and not that he ſhould certainly ſuffer it in the eventbbThis Doctrine wipes off all feare from ſcandalous ſinners having this plea put into their mouth by Mr. Baxter: God hath ſaid, thou ſhalt not ſo offend but his meaning is not that I ſhould eventually abſtain, and hath ſaid, Thou ſhalt be condemned, not meaning eventually to execute it. Ergo, I may go on in ſin without fear..

Read the reſt he that loves it, I have enough even to nauſeouſ­neſs. What Jeſuite reading this will not cry out, O delicatum animu­lum, a babe of the ſame mould with the Scholaſtick Doctors of the holy mother Church, liked by them Bear like into their own form. If Scotus could now awake to ſee how this man hath impro­ved and perfected his method in diſputing, it is a queſtion whether envy or joy would more work in him. It was his rule to evidence ignotum per ignotius, an obſcure point by that which is more ob­ſcure. This man hath proceeded further, to illuſtrate and prove Notiſſima, per ignotiſſima, that which is moſt cleer of it ſelf, by that which is as dark as darkneſs it ſelf. For what more evident and plain than the Aporiſm or Doctrine which he doth here pretend­edly explain? but the explication it ſelf a dark labyrinth. Let A­quinas now and his Cajetan riding him with his Comments, both together, yea the whole rabble of the Scholaſticks appear, and ſhew whether among them all there be any that in ſo ſhort a room and narrow a compaſs couched together ſo many ſubtle queſtions, backed them with ſo many dainty diſtinctions, and then anſwered them with ſo much profoundneſs as this one Mr. Baxter? Oh hap­py15 Kederminſterians that have attained ſuch an Expounder and Ex­plainer of ſacred things, whom when they have heard and read, if they attend exactly to him, what they ſaw before cleerly of Chriſt, they ſhall ſo ſee no more! How can they ever ſtray which have ſuch a leader guiding them with a dark Lanthorn? By that time that Maſter Baxter hath ſo fully and learnedly explained all other do­ctrines of the Goſpel to them as he hath this Aphoriſm, they ſhall be able to ſee ſo farr into the myſteries of Chriſt, as they can kenn at Sea thorow a planck ſix inches thick.

Nevertheleſs Mr. Baxter (I ſuppoſe will not deny but that he hath left unto others (if there be any that have ſo much wanton­neſs in the quirpo of their fancies, and ſuch profligated conſcien­ces, that they dare to play with ſacred things) a power to derive from the Schoolmen whom he followeth, ſo many pertinent or impertinent queſtions, ſo many vain and ſophiſticall diſtinctions, that their gleaning ſhall match his vintage; and with theſe may ſtand in oppoſition to Mr. Baxter ſo ſtoutly, that they may con­clude in all things no leſs uncertainly than himſelf: ſo that after many and long diſputes in this Scholaſtick way, wholly in con­tradiction to him, they may prove themſelves to be as far eſtranged from the plainneſs and ſimplicity of the Goſpel, as himſelf ſeems ambitious to be found.

CHAP. III.

Queries about this queſtionary and diſtinctionary way of Diſ­pute, too much uſed by Mr. Baxter, whether it be warran­table, and not manifoldly hurtfull. To which is added a brief examination of what Mr. Baxter hath of Chriſts A­ctive and Paſſive righteouſneſs.

BUt having ſpoken ſomewhat largely of this kind of learning in the Preface to prevent length and tediouſneſs in the follow­ing diſcourſe, I ſhall here only oppoſe ſome queſtions to his que­ſtions, and paſs away. And in theſe queſtions I ſhall be an appealer to Mr. Baxters conſcience only.

1. Whether he hath learned this Art of ſubtle, ſuperfluous, and unſcriptural queſtions and diſtinctions to explain holy and evan­gicall16 dioctrines, from the Lord Chriſt or his Apoſtles, or from any ſolid, humble, and orthodox Divines ancient or modern? and not wholly from the Popiſh Doctors and their adherents, Grotius, Soci­nus, Arminius, and their Diſciples?

2. Whether in this queſtionary and diſtinctionary way of diſ­pute, his purpoſe be not contrary to what he pretends (the expli­cation of Divine truth) even the ſame with the Papiſts whom he followeth, to dim the truth, that having left it in a miſt, he may take the advantage to foyſt upon mens conſciences the fancies and errors of his own brain under the name of truth?

3. Whether it be not intolerable arrogance and preſumption a­gainſt the Moſt High God, not to reſt contented with that which he hath revealed by his word, but audaciouſly to ſearch into his ſe­crets which he hath kept hidden in his own boſom? himſelf ac­knowledging that the H: G: ſpeaketh in Scripture very ſparingly (i. e. indeed not at all) of many things that he here hath ſo per­emptorily queſtioned and diſputed of, yet hath the front from ſo­phiſticated reaſon to argue and determine of them. Is not this proudly to pry into the Ark of Gods preſence, and uncalled, to make himſelf of Gods Cauncell? If the Lord Jeſus in a way of re­buke tells his Diſciples, It is not for them (though deputed to a greater and higher charge than Mr. Baxter) to know the times and ſeaſons which the Father hath put in his own power, when they ſought (not from their Rabbies, nor from pur-blind reaſon, nor from their own deceitfull brains, but) from the oracle of Chriſts lips, when the kingdom ſhould be reſtored to Iſrael; under what rebuke lies Mr. Baxter and his fellows, which audaciouſly ſearch after the things which the Father hath put in his own power, to be there hidden untill he ſhall be pleaſed to reveal them, and them to ſearch after, not from the lips of Chriſt, but from their own mad reaſon and reaſonings? Is not this knwledg a forbidden fruit? and will not the luſting after it bring vengeance?

4. Whether this were not the ſin of Elimas the ſorcerer, who being full of ſubtlety and miſchief, perverted the right wayes of the Lord, Act. 13. 10. What were the right ways of the Lord, but the pure Goſ­pel which the Apoſtle had preached in its ſimplicity and plainneſs? And what was Elimas his perverting thereof, but the uſe of his ſub­tlety and miſchief, in his diſputes to make that which in Pauls prea­ching was plain, right and ſtraight, to ſeem abſurd, abſtruſe and crooked? doth Mr. Baxter either here or throughout his whole17 book ceaſe to uſe the like ſubtlety? what more plain and ſtreight than the Theſis or point here laid down by himſelf? or what is his endeavour in his explication thereof, but with his ſubtle queſtions and diſtinctions to leave ſo crooked and ſo manifold windings up­on it, that he makes it a very Labyrinth; that without his Clew, or with it, there is ſcarce a poſſibility of paſſage in ſafety thorow it? And the like operations of his we ſhall find every where in this book.

5. Whether he be not in ſuch his diſputes captious of praiſe to himſelf, ſeeking his own, not Gods glory? and as it tickled the ear of Demoſthenes to hear the people whiſpering, yonder comes the eloquent Demoſthenes: So whether he hath not an itching ambition to be accounted and called the profound and learned Mr. Baxter, the great Reader, the man of deepeſt ſpeculations and matchleſs com­prehenſions? I do but appeal to his Conſcience. For my part I cannot with my dull apprehenſion as much as conjecture, what els he can in ſome paſſages of this work aim at in uſing ſo much ſophi­ſtry, when there is no need of it, neither doth it as farr as I can ſee, any whit further him to the end at which he driveth, unleſs it be his own praiſe among unſpirituall men, and to make his authority the greater to deceive.

6. Whether he offends not here and elſewhere againſt the rule of the Apoſtle who enjoyneth upon all to take heed of high thoughts of themſelves, and to be wiſe to ſobriety, Rom. 12. 3. i. e. not to mount above their reach and meaſure. And what ſhall be accounted a wiſedom without and againſt ſobriety, if not that which intru­deth it ſelf into the things of God which it hath pleaſed him not to reveal, pretending an ability with the key of ſecular learning to unlock the Cabinet ofods Counſells to which the moſt glorious Angels never dared to approach? The Chriſtian Spirit is the meek and modeſt Spirit, where the Scripture is not the inſtructor, con­tents it ſelf to be ignorant, concluding with Tertullian, Quis reve­labitTert. lib. de Anima fere in Princi­pio. quod Deus texit? unde ſciſeitandum eſt? unde & ignorare tutiſſimum eſt. Praeſtat per Deum neſcire quia non Revelaverit, quam per hominem ſcire, quia ipſe preſumpſerit, i. e. Who ſhall reveal what God hath covered? whence [in ſuch caſe] ſhall we make enquiry? ea hence to be ignorant is moſt fafe. It is better not to know by [the will of] God, becauſe he hath not revealed it, than [to ſeem] to know by man becauſe he hath preſumed.

7. Whether he doth not croſs another precept of the Apoſtle, 118 Tim. 6. 20. peculiarly appropriated to all Miniſters under the name and perſon of Timothy? O Timothy, keep that which is committed to thy truſt, avoyding prophane and vain bablings, and oppoſiti­ons of ſcience falſly ſo called. He cannot, none can deny the thing committed to Timothies truſt, to be the Goſpel in its verity, purity, and ſimplicity. This therefore he is charged to keep, to make it his buſineſs to preſerve it alive and inviolated within him, to keep and hold himſelf cloſely to it, without deviating to any other ſtudies as helpfull to ſalvation. Therefore to avoid vain bablings and op­poſitions of ſcience falſly ſo called. Neither will Mr. Baxter deny, and all Commentators affirm the thing to be avoyded here, to be ſophiſticall and philoſophical diſputes; which if intermixed with the Doctrine of the Goſpel, are here termed prophane and vain babling, which hath the name and opinion of ſcience or wiſdom in the opinion of men, but is falſly ſo called and reputed. Doth not Mr. Baxter here ſee himſelf ſet aſide by the Holy Ghoſt for a prophane and vain babler? and his learning and wiſdom explo­ded as ſhady and falſe, having nothing of ſubſtance and truth in it?

8. Whether he doth not by this way of diſputing (as much as in him is) uncanonize and make void the word? For if he hold with the Apoſtle that the holy Scripture is ſufficient and able to make men wiſe to ſalvation through faith which is in Chriſt Jeſus, 2 Tim. 3. 15. why doth he not ſtick to it? what els doth his ſo oft and foul digreſſions from it, to fetch ayd from his ſophiſtry, but argue that he holds the Scripture to be invalid to ſave, and that there is either an equall or greater power in his ſophiſtry to make men wiſe and perfect to ſalvation?

9. Whether it doth not bewray his Cauſe to be naught, that he knows it to be naught, therfore ſeeks to bear it up with ſuch ſlights & feats as a good Cauſe needeth not? When we ſee a houſe propped up on every ſide, at every end with poſts, ſtakes and pillars, who concludes not, ſurely it is a ruinous and rotten building that needs ſo many ſupporters? It is not for the maintenance of the A­phoriſm or Doctrine which Mr. Baxter doth here pretendedly ex­plicate, that he doth tye knots and unty them, bind and looſe with ſuch a hurry of queſtions and diſtinctions. This doctrine ſtands firm enough upon its own bottom. Conſcious he is therefore of a rotten building, which he means in the following part of this Treatiſe, to erect, and therefore furniſheth himſelf with ſo many19 poſts and ſtakes to under-prop it. It is well obſerved by Mr. Pem­ble out of Eraſmus, Malè res agitur ubi opus eſt tot remedijs. It is a cer­tainPemb. of Juſtiſ. Sect. 2. Cap. 1 p. 37. ſign of an untrue opinion when it muſt be bolſtered up with ſo many diſtinctions. And if the Cauſe be naught, and the defender know it, yet perſiſts to defend it, then are the Cauſe and the man both alike.

10. Whether this kind of Argumentation doth not declare Mr. Baxter to be of another ſpirit from Chriſt and his Apoſtles, Chriſt came into the world to preach the Goſpel to the poor, Lu. 4. 18. to give ſight to the blind, that they which ſee not might ſee, Joh. 9. 39. And Paul diſcended low nurſlike with flattering ſpeech unto the weak as to babes in Chriſt, feeding them with milk and not with meat, untill they be­came capable to digeſt it, 1 Cor. 2. 1. 4 & 3. 1, 2. likewiſe alſo the reſt of the Apoſtles. But this man ſoareth on high unto the up­moſt region of the Airy element, above the kenn and reach of weak Chriſtians, ſuch as he acknowledgeth them (for the greateſt part to be) for whoſe ſake chiefly he wrote this, ſpeaking not to the comprehenſion of any, ſave of ſuch windy ones as himſelf, at leaſt to the delight of no other; ſo elevated ſeems he with the vain-glo­ry of his own excellencies. And do not theſe contrary operations ſomwhat argue a contrary ſpirit moving him? I mean contrary to that which moved in Chriſt and his Apoſtles.

11. Whether it tends not to the quenching of the comfort, and hazzarding of the ſalvation of weak Chriſtians? 1 to the quen­ching of their comfort. For when from the pure word of God, not ſophiſticated with the intermixture of mans wiſedom and inventi­ons, they have attained to believe and joy in believing, and living by faith in Chriſt, rejoyce in the grace and light of Gods counte­nance ſhining upon them thorow him; meeting with Mr. Baxters work, and finding therein, ſo holy, ſo incomparable a man for learning and piety, ſcattering ſo many doubts, and puzling que­ſtions about the very beginning, & foundation of our redemption, that himſelf cannot anſwer himſelf otherwiſe than by conjectures, peradventure it may be thus, and it may be it is ſo: The poor ſouls are apt to fall foul upon themſelves, for that they have been ſo au­dacious to believe any thing, ſeeing now ſo many doubts and un­certainties; and to account all their former joyes in Chriſt to be a deluſion: and being unable to make out the myſtery of their re­demption to themſelves in his ſophiſticall way, they lye down and ſink under the burthen of their ſorrow as hopeleſs. It tends to the20 hazzarding of their ſalvation alſo. For while he goes about to make them philoſophicall Chriſtians, Popiſh and Socinian Chri­ſtians, to live not by faith but by ſenſe, not by the word of Gods mouth, but by reaſon, ſo far only to believe as they ſee reaſons in nature to ſupport their faith (for hereunto all Mr. Baxters diſ­putes are levelled) he makes indeed all that will be his Diſciples no Chriſtians. And ſuppoſe that Mr. Baxter hath a great confidence by his ſophiſtical diſtinctions and arguments even to wreſt from the Lord Chriſt a crown for himſelf in the day of judgement: yet what ſhall become of his unlearned Diſciples, that are not ſo nimble So­phiſters, nor have their dſtinctions at the fingers end ſo ready as their Maſter? Theſe muſt ſink under the ſentence of Chriſt, having the word againſt, and not being able to plead reaſon enough ar­tificially and ſubtlely for themſelves.

12. Whether it tends not to the corrupting and depraving of all the people of God within the Land? Mr. Baxter is no longer a ſtu­dent, but the higheſt graduate in policy, in that piece of policy at leaſt now moſt in uſe, to ſee and proſecute the neereſt and readieſt way to the attainment of his own ends. His end in this work who ſees not to be the poyſoning of this whole Nation with the worſt of Popiſh errors. For the attainment hereof his whole endea­vour and wit is employed to poyſon therewith the Miniſtry (as I have before ſhewed) For his ſophiſtry is of little force to be­guile the ignorant which underſtand it not. Therefore notwith­ſtanding all his ſpecious pretences he lays, and ſpins out his webbs, to catch the learned, them at leaſt that have ſome pieces of learning in them. Theſe he knows to be the pipes and ſluces thorow which the water of life is to be conveyed thorow the Land: If theſe be poyſoned or tainted, the tainture and poyſon will be conveyed to all that come to dip the water of life from them. They are the light of the world; if he can prevail to turn this light into darkneſs, how great will be the darkneſs of this our little world?

13. Whether that kind of learning which he venteth ſo abund­antly, and truſteth in ſo confidently, be not that ſecular wiſedom which the Lord hath even curſed, and threatned to deſtroy and bring to nothing, and turn it into fooliſhneſs or madneſs, 1 Cor. 1. 19, 20. If ſo, both he and we ſhall ſee in good time whoſe counſel ſhall ſtand, either Mr. Baxters in counter-working againſt God, ſetting up his wiſedom and learning againſt the wiſedom of God, the wiſedom of the word: or Gods counſell in deſtroying Mr. Baxters wiſedom21 and making it, i. e. diſcovering it to the world to be meer fooliſhnes, ſo turning his glory into ſhame and baſeneſs.

Laſtly, whether this threat be not in ſome meaſure already exe­cuted upon him from heaven? I would I could deny, that I had good grounds upon which to deny it.

But ſith Mr. Baxter not contented with the light and wiſedom of the word, hath rolled himſelf into the pits of heathen and Popiſh learning, out of their darkneſs to digg to himſelf ſuch light as is not cohering with, but prejudiciall to the wiſedom of God and his word, whether the Lord hath not turned this wiſedom of his into fooliſhneſs, and yeelded him up to be ſtifled with the moſt perni­cious of their errors, and to hug the ſame in his boſom as a treaſure, ſo that he is become one of thoſe ſome of whom the Apoſtle ſpeak­eth, which while they profes this ſophiſtical & philoſophical learn­ing, falſely called ſcience or knowledge, being indeed meerly prophane and vain babling, have erred concerning the faith, 1 Tim. 6. 20, 21. The ſequell of this his Treatiſe in our examination thereof will ſomewhat declare.

I have here ſpoken once for all in anſwer to his ſophiſtical diſ­putes, as they are ſophiſticall and imitating the School-Doctors of the Popiſh Church, having reference therein not only to what in this place he ſaith, but to all of the ſame kind, which we ſhall find flowing from him in full tideelſe-where frequently in this book. So that as oft as we meet him ſpeaking again in the ſame tone, I ſhall either paſs him by with ſilence, or els turn him over to that which I have here ſaid.

There remains yet one queſtion more in the explication of this 7th Aphoriſm, and the ſame of as great importance and uſefulneſs, as moſt of the former are vain and ſuperfluous. Mr. Baxter thus propoſeth it.

B. Whether we are juſtified by Chriſts paſſive righteouſneſs only, or alſo by his active? p. 44.

Here he mentioneth 3. opinions; the firſt he utterly explodeth, viz. the imputation of Chriſts active obedience unto Juſtification. The ſecond, viz. the efficacy of Chriſts ſufferings to make ſatisfa­ction to the juſtice of God for our ſinns, whereupon we are forgi­ven and conſtituted righteous in the ſight of God, he kindly ſalu­teth and paſſeth ſome plauſible Complements upon it, and ſo Bids it farewell, without any purpoſe to be in love or familiarity with22 it. And then takes up the third as beſt agreeing with the end he drives at, though in ſubſtance it be the ſame with the firſt which he ſhook off and trampled under foot with great defiance as the abſur­deſt of abſurdities.

What my judgment (as to the two former) is, I need not here expreſs, becauſe it is not a queſtion controverted between us and the Papiſts. It is a queſtion not of very long ſtanding. Mr. Beza in his Expoſition of the Epiſtle to the Romans, by appropriating the ſeverall parts of Chriſts righteouſneſs to make up the ſeverall parts of Juſtification, gave the occaſion of the diſpute, as I conceive. And the difference hath hitherto made no breach of communion and amity between ſtable and able Divines or Chriſtians. Nay a­mong them that hold for the active righteouſnes alſo, there have bin and are ſtill at preſent not a few ſo learned and pious, that it would be no diſparagement to Mr. Baxter and my ſelf to be admit­ted as their Amanuenſes. And therefore I queſtion the truth of that accuſation which Mr. Baxter layeth on Mr. Walker, pag. 53. (whom he principally not only meaneth, but alſo nameth, when he tells us of ignorant men, that are ſtrong revilers, and weak diſputers, reproaching them for hereticks that diſſent from them in judgment. I doubt much that Mr. Baxters main end here in declaiming againſt Mr. Walker, is to Apologize for himſelf, and that his anger a­gainſt Mr. Walker is, becauſe he finds the ſtroaks which M. Walker levelled againſt Mr. John Goodwin, do now more wound Mr. Baxter than they did Mr. Goodwin then. I remember I once ſaw that lit­tle Tractate of Mr. Walker in a friends houſe, and read curſorily ſome part of it, in which he charged Mr. Goodwin with Socinianiſm, and Arminianiſm. But if my memory fail me not (as too oft it doth) it was not upon this ſcore, that Mr. Goodwin maintained Juſtification by the Paſſive righteouſneſs of Chriſt only, but upon this, that he upheld the〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉or act of believing, or rather Faith as it is a part or act of our ſanctification to be the very thing that is imputed to us for righteouſneſs. And Mr. Baxter cannot deny but this opinion was firſt broached by Socinus, and afterward pro­moted by Arminius. But becauſe Mr. Baxter hath taken it up from them, end ſpeaks it out in this his Tractate, more in the full of the mouth, than Mr. Goodwin had done, (as wee may ſee afterward) Therefore to prevent the like imputation of Socinian and Arminian hereſie to himſelf, by his chafe againſt Mr Walker, he affrights all from charging him therewith. And yet howſoever he ſeemeth to23 decline ſuch an imputation, who ſeeth not that he will, yea doth more readily take up a curſed Hereſie from any of theſe learned So­phiſters, then a bleſſed truth from ſuch ignorant and unſtudied Mi­niſters, that glory in nothing but the fooliſhnes of Chriſts Croſs, and dare not to be wiſe unto ſalvation, beyond the rule of the Goſpel?

Hence he paſſeth to his third opinion, which is wholly one withPage 54. the firſt in ſubſtance, and a little dfference onely made in the ſound of words; for the Queſtion was thus propounded, Whether we are juſtified by Chriſts paſſive Righteouſneſſe onely, or alſo by his active? The Aſſertors both of the firſt and of the third opinion, anſwer both with one conſent, we are juſtified by both: Onely Mr Baxter that he may ſhew his wit and force of his Sophiſtry, that he can at his pleaſure exauctorate any Tenet in Divinity, laying it all defiled and dead in the duſt, to be trampled under foot, and then give it a reſurrection with a new body, to ſhew it ſelf as an eminent and o­rient Pearl, to adorne Chriſtian Religion; doth annihilate, and vilifie it in one ſound of words, and after Cannonize it in ano­ther. And what is the difference betwixt the opinion which he ſpewes out as filth and garbage, and that which he ſucks and ſwal­lowes as the bread of life, and food from heaven? Forſooth, this only, that the one opinion makes the active righteouſnes of Chriſt, together with his paſſive, to be imputed to us for righteouſnes; the other makes the active, together with the paſſive righteouſnes of Chriſt, ſatisfactory to Gods juſtice, to put us into the participation of Righteouſnes or Juſtification. A vaſt difference in ſenſe, no leſſ then that was, between Doctor Martin, and Doctor Luther, or that which one put betwixt the operation and working of Pepper, that it was hot in the one, but cold in the other. Mr Baxter knowes that the moſt judicious Aſſertors of the firſt opinion, urge no further then to have it granted, that the active as well as the paſſive obe­dience of Chriſt, is meritorious to our redemption and juſtificati­on. That they are but the more inconſiderate ſort that will have it ſo imputed, that we ſhould be accounted before God as thoſe that have fulfilled all the righteouſnes and duties of the Law, in and by Chriſt fulfilliing the ſame. Therefore his taking up this o­pinion as a third opinion, under the name of truth, is but a taking up again as holy and ſavory, that which before he had rejected as the embryon of ignorant and unſtudied brains, full of the greateſt abſurdities.

24

But he tels us, pag. 55. that for ten years together he held the paſ­ſive righteouſnes onely effectual to juſtification, but ſince that, he hath been converted. Should I demand, how it came to paſſe that ſo Eagle-eyed a man ſo long doted upon a cloud, in ſtead of Juno, and by what means his eyes were at laſt opened, that he ſaw the de­luſion, and ſhunned it? Himſelf gives us a hint what to anſwer; and I hope he will not be too angry if we gueſs, ſo far that our conjecture hath his own conſcience (if awaked) giving conſent. 1 Then (to ſpeak nothing of Mr. Bradſhaw, whom either by face or writings I never had acquaintance with) that great wit Grotius, with his deep and ſublimated ſpeculation, over-poiſed him in his late reading of him. And how hard a thing is it for Mr. Baxter, ſo great an admirer and adorer of humane wit and learning, to meet with a brave Sophiſter indeed, and not to cloſe in judgement with him, though a Papiſt, an Apoſtate, and more then a Semi-Atheiſt? ſo far do acute and fine-ſpun diſtinctions prevail with him, more then the honourable Authority of the plain word of God. 2 It is moſt probable that during theſe ten years Mr. Baxter held Juſtifica­tion by Faith onely according to the Scriptures, and judgement of the Orthodox Churches, therefore ſtuck ſo long to the Doctrine of Juſtification by Chriſts ſole paſſive obedience, as cohering very har­moniouſly therewith. But ſince he hath caſt himſelf into the Chan­nels of Popiſh Writers, and thence derived Juſtification by works, it concern'd him to caſt off his former Opinion, for the ſole paſſive righteouſnes, as being much repugnant to Juſtification by works, and to take up this as authentick, and ſomewhat conducing and helpfull to his Cauſe. For if Chriſts active obedience ſhould not be held meritorious and ſatisfactory to God, with what face could Mr. Baxter attribute a prevalency and power herein to our beſt works and actions? I purpoſe not to trifle away time and labour to refel this Doctrine, or to ſhew the weakneſſe of his fine and plauſible Exceptions which he maketh againſt the Objections that he thinks will be made againſt it himſelf knoweth that ſome of his fore-mentioned Queſtions being granted and cited Opinions which he neither denyeth nor oppoſeth, would turn his Grotian diſtinction of idem and tantundem, into winde and ſmoake. As for the reſt which he ſpeaketh, we may grant there is ſome plauſibility; but if it were ſearched to the bottome, there would be little of ſo­lidity found therein. But my purpoſe is (as I have ſaid) onely or chiefly to except againſt his apparently Popiſh Doctrines, and24 with theſe he ſo much aboundeth, that I ſhall not want matter to take up more time and labour then my other Employments can well afford.

CHAP. IV.

What the immediate effects of Chriſts ſufferings are, which re­dound to the Redeemed? Whether Believers are under the Curſe? And whether their Afflictions in this life be a part of the Curſ, and have the wrath of God in them? With Mr. Baxter's Arguments to prove them ſuch.

IN this ninth Theſis, and its Explication, Mr. Baxter hewes out crooked timber enough for many of the diſcreeteſt Divines to employ their time and labour therein, until they are tired, and yet they ſhall not be able at laſt to ſtraighten it. It is like Pandera's box, which being opened, let out all miſeries and miſchiefs into the world, as the Poets feign. Whatſoever the Papiſts teach of the defi­ciency and maimednes of Chriſts, and of the neceſſary ſupplies of mans ſatisfaction to be made unto God, of Purgatory, of the un­certainty of Salvation, and many other errors depending upon theſe, are all couched and compaſſed here within a very narrow circuit, ſome expreſſed, and ſome implyed. But ſo that while he haſteth to bind together ſuddenly (that he may not be ſeen) ſo much dreggiſh Popery in one fardle, in his greateſt haſt he leaves not his wits behind him, but craftily delivers to us Papiſticall Doctrine, yet not in the Papiſts words, leſt he ſhould be eſpyed and ſhunned. Thus run his words.

B. Theſ. 9. It was not the intent either of the Father or Son, that by this ſa­tisfaction the offenders ſhould be immediately delivered from the whole curſe of the Law, and freed from the evil which they had brought up­on themſelves, but ſome part muſt be executed upon the ſoul and bo­dy, and the creatures themſelves, and remain upon them at the plea­ſure of Chriſt, Rev. 1. 18. 1 Cor. 15. 26.

The phraſe and words of this Poſition are not a little ambigu­ous, leſt I ſhould ſeem to wreſt them to an evill, when a good ſenſe may be given them, I will not ſo much as deſcant upon any thing therein, with the leaſt paraphraſe, but take all in his own Explica­tion, which thus followeth.

26
Explication.
B. The Queſtions that are here to be handled for the explication of this Poſition, are theſe. 1 Queſt. Whether the Redeemed are immediate­ly upon the price paid, delivered from any of the Curſe of the Law? if not from all? Queſt. 2. Whether the ſufferings of the Elect before Converſion, are in execution of any part of the Curſe of the Law? 3 Whether the ſufferings of Believers are from the Curſe of the Law? or onely afflictions of love, the Curſe being taken off by Chriſt. 4 Whe­ther it be not a wrong to the Redeemer, that the people whom he hath ranſomed, are not immediately delivered? 5 Whether it be any wrong to the Redeemed themſelves? 6 How long it will be, till all the curſe be taken off the beleevers, and redemption have attained its full effect?

I have oft heard, that one fool may put more Queſtions in an hour, then a whole Univerſity of Divines can anſwer in an age. If it be true, what are we to conclude of the Queſtions of Mr Baxter, the mirror of his age, for wit and profoundneſs in learning, who ſitteth in the Chair alone, paſſing his cenſure upon all the Divines that are or have been, ſuch are ignorant and unſtudied, ſuch judi­cious and learned, &c. his Queſtions ſurely will try the braines of men: and oh that he were ſo dexterous in Anſwering as in Queſtioning! Then (to uſe his own words) we would take him for a Divine indeed, yea for a Teacher ſent from Heaven, for no mortal weight upon Earth can anſwer many things which he que­ſtioneth. Let us therefore hear himſelf anſwering himſelf.

B. To the firſt Queſtion I anſwer. In this caſe the undertaking of ſa­tisfaction had the ſame immediate effect upon Adam, as the ſatisfaction it ſelfe upon us or for us. To determine what theſe are, were an ex­cellent work; it being one of the greatſt and nobleſt Queſtions in our
How proehe that Adam and Eve were then exiſtent, when Chriſt un­dertook?
controverted Divinity, what are the immediate effects of Chriſts death? He that can rightly anſwer this is a Divine indeed, and by the help of this may expedite moſt other controverſies about Redemption and Ju­ſtification. In a word, the effects of Redemption undertaken, could not be upon a ſubject nor yet exiſtent, and ſo no ſubject, though it might be for them None but Adam and Eve were then exiſtnt, yet aſſoon as we do exiſt, we do receive benefit from it. The ſuſpending of the ri­gorous execution of the ſentence of the Law, is the moſt obſervable im­mediate effect of Chriſts death: which ſuſpenſion is ſome kinde of de­liverance from it. Of the other effects elſwhere.
27

A compleat and profound anſwer, who ſo ſtupid or way-ward, that he reſteth not ſatisfied with it? The Queſtion was, Whether the redeemed are immediately upon the price paid delivered from any of the curſe of the Law, if not from all? He anſwers, in this caſe the under­taking of ſatisfaction had the ſame immediate effects upon Adam, as the ſatisfaction it ſelf, upon us, or for us: But what were thoſe immediate effects upon Adam? He anſwereth, a riddle, unriddle what this is, what theſe effects are, & eris mihi magnus Apollo, ſuch a one ſhall have a Temple built unto him, from which to give an­ſwer and reſolution to all other queſtions and doubts in Divinity, Oracularly. And who more deſerving of this honour, then Mr. Baxter? Who more able to unriddle his own Queſtion, than him­ſelf? That he therefore may be taken for the Divine indeed, he ſo reſolveth the Queſtion, as his own words above declare. The bene­fit which Adam and Eve forthwith received upon Chriſts underta­king to make ſatisfaction for them, is the moſt remarkable imme­diate effect of Chriſts death, whereof the redeemed partake. But the ſuſpenſion of the rigorous execution of the ſentence of the Law, was the benefit that Adam and Eve upon ſuch undertaking of Chriſt for them, forthwith received. Ergo, The ſuſpending of the rigorous execution of the ſentence of the Law, is the moſt obſervable imme­diate effect of Chriſts death, whereof the redeemed partake. The Propoſition he proveth thus, becauſ there were none els exiſtent be­ſides Adam and Eve, when Chriſt ſo undertook; therefore the ef­fects of his ſatisfaction muſt be upon them, or upon none. The aſ­ſumption he takes to be clear by its own light, onely he addeth, that this ſuſpending was a kind of deliverance.

If this be not the ſum and force of his anſwer to the Queſtion, Capiat qui capere potis eſt, I muſt plead my ſelf not guilty of under­ſtanding him. But it is enough evident that this is his meaning. Now if I liſted to anſwer his Argument, I ſhould tell him that both premiſſes labour of one and the ſame fallacy, which is in Schools termed Petitio principij, an aſſuming of that as granted, which is in Queſtion. The validity of both Propoſitions depending upon theſe begg'd Principles, that Chriſt firſt undertook to make ſatisfaction to God for the ſin of Adam and Eve when they were exiſtent, and that they were in the number of the redeemed ones, as ſoon as they had ſinned, for ſo was the Queſtion, whether the redeemed, &c. are freed from any of the Curſe of the Law? Now what Mr. Baxter goes about to prove, he doth it by the example of Adam and Eve, which28 is in no wiſe a competent proof, unleſs they be proved firſt to have been exiſtent when Chriſt undertook to ſatisfie, and ſecondly to have been then redeemed. For the moſt obſervable effects of Chriſts death pertain to the redeemed, not to the world. Both propoſitions then being faulty, the Concluſion is not worth a button In charity indeed we do not in any wiſe queſtion the redemption and ſalvati­on of our firſt parents, (though the time of their converſion be diſ­putable whether before the curſe inflicted) But not the judgment of charity, but the undeceiving word of God muſt be made the ground of our Faith. Untill therfore he bring ſome proof of Scrip­ture that Adam and Eve were exiſtent when Chriſt undertook then alſo and redeemed, in all that he ſaith, he ſaith nothing.

Yet becauſe this ſtill leaveth ſub judice litem, and certain Conclu­ſions cannot be inferred upon premiſſes left uncertain. I ſhould an­ſwer ſecondly, That the Curſe pronounced and inflicted upon A­dam, related to him not as a private but publike perſon. For ſo he fell, and ſo was he ſentenced. As comprehending the Elect, he had the bleſſing of the ſeed of the woman, but as repreſenting thoſe that periſh, ſo he had the Curſe. But touching thoſe things which he and the other godly do ſuffer, the learned Sadeel (Adver ſus humanas ſatisfactiones) anſwereth this Popiſh Argument here propoſed by Mr. Baxter, out of Auguſtine. Poſſet aliquis dicere, (ſaith Auguſtine) Si propter peccatum Deus dixerit homini, In ſudore vultus tui edes panem tu­um, & ſpinas & tribulos proſeret tibi terra, &c. Cur fideles poſt peccatorum remiſſionem eoſdem dolores patiuntur? Reſpondemus (ſaith Auſtin) Ante re­miſſionem eſſe ſupplicia peccatorum poſt remiſſionem eſſe certamina exercita­tioneſquejuſtorum, i. e. Some one may ſay, If for ſin God ſaid to man, In the ſweat of thy face thou ſhalt eat thy bread; and the earth ſhall bring forth to thee bryars and thorns, &c. Why do the beleevers after the re­miſſion of ſinns ſuffer theſe ſorrowes? We anſwer (ſaith Auſtin) Before remiſſion theſe are puniſhments of ſinns, after remiſſion they are tryalls and exerciſes of the Righteous. Whereunto Sadeel ad­deth, Non ſequitur, ſi mors & vitae praeſentis aerumnae per ſe ſunt peccati poenae, quippe propter peccatum in mundum ingreſſae; eas eſſe proptereà pecca­torum paenas ipſis etiam fidelibus, quibus peccata ſunt propter Chriſtum con­donata. i. e. It followeth not if death and the ſorrows of the preſent life be in themſelves the puniſhments of ſinn, becauſe they entred into the world for or by means of ſinn; that they are therefore pu­niſhments of ſinn to the very faithfull alſo, to whom their ſinns are forgiven for Chriſts ſake.

29

But to do him a pleaſure ſhould we give him his Argument, for­giving the unſoundnes of it; what doth he conclude? Thus much that the ſuſpending of the rigorous execution of the ſentence of the Law is the moſt obſervable immediate effect of Chriſts death, that the redeemed of the Lord partake of. By ſuſpending the rigorous execution of the Law, he means, that he doth forbear an hour or a day, or ſome ſhort time, to deſtroy their lives and caſt their ſouls into hell: But ſo that every moment they muſt ſtand in expectation of it, and that to their greater torment at laſt, as their ſinns during the time of the ſuſpenſion is increaſed. Whoſoever now of Gods re­deemed ones receives comfort by this doctrine, will (I doubt not) give his verdit for Mr. Baxter, having ſo nobly and divinely reſolved this queſtion; that He is a Divine indeed.

He tells us there be other effects of Chriſts death, &c. But he is not at leiſure now to communicate them. But if they have no more ſweet and marrow than this, let him keep them to himſelf, we will not be inquiſitive after them.

P. 68. B. To the ſecond Quſtion. The Elect before Converſion do ſtand in the ſame relation to the Law and Curſe, as other men, though they be differenced in Gods Decree. Eph. 2. 3, 12.

Very ſhort, yet not ſo ſweet as ſhort. He ſaith it, but he proves it not. For the Scripture which he brings for proof, doth onely de­clare what the Elect are by nature before converſion, not what they are before God in relation to his Covenant of Grace. But Mr. Bax­ter purpoſeth to ſpeak more largely hereunto in another place, which will give me occaſion to enlarge my anſwer. At preſent he is in travell with his anſwer to the third queſtion, and cannot be at reſt untill he be delivered of ſo beautifull a Monſter, and thus it comes from him.

Bax. To the third queſtion. I confeſs we have here a knotty queſtion; The common judgment is, that Chriſt hath taken away the whole Curſe (though not the ſuffering) by bearing it himſelf; and now they are onely Afflictions of Love, and not puniſhments. I do not contradict this Doctrine, through affectation of ſingularity, the Lord knoweth; but through conſtraint of judgment; and that upon theſe grounds following.

1 It is undeniable that Chriſts taking the Curſ upon himſelf did not wholly prevent the execution upon the offender. Ge. 3. 7, 8, 10, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19.

302 It is evident from the event, ſeeing we feel part of the Curſ ful­filled on us: we eat in labor and ſweat; the earth doth bring forth thorns and brayars; women bring forth their children in ſorrow; our native pravity is the Curſ upon our ſouls; we are ſick, weary, full of fears, ſorrows and ſhame, and at laſt we dye and turn to duſt.

3 The Scripture tells us that we all dye in Adam, (even that death from which we muſt at the Reſurrection be raiſed by Chriſt,) 1 Co. 15. 21, 22. And that death is the wages of ſin. Ro. 6. 23. and that the ſickneſs and weakneſs and death of the godly, is cauſed by their ſins. 1 Co. 11. 30, 31. And if ſo, then doubtles they are in execution of the Law, though not in full rigour.

4 It is manifeſt that our ſufferings are in their own nature evils to us, and the ſanctifying of them to us, taketh not away their naturall evil, but onely produceth by it, as by an occaſion, a greater good: Doubtles ſo farr as it is an effect of ſinn it is evill, and the effect of the Law alſo.

5 They are aſcribed to Gods anger, as the moderating of them is a­ſcribed to his lve. Pſa. 30. 5. and a thouſand places more.

6 They are called puniſhments in ſcripture, and therefore we may call them ſo. Lev. 26 41, 43. Lam. 3. 39. & 4. 6, 22. Ezras 9. 13. Hoſ. 4. 9. & 12. 2. Lev. 26. 18, 24.

7 The very nature of affliction is to be a loving puniſhment, a natu­rall evil ſanctified, and ſo to be mixt of evil and good, as it proceeds from mixt cauſes. Therefore to ſay that Chriſt hath taken away the Curſ and evill, but not the ſufferings, is a contradiction, becauſ ſo farr as it is ſuffering it is to us evill and the execution of the Curſ. What Reaſon can be given why God ſhould not do us all that good without our ſufferings which now he doth by them, if there were not ſin and wrath and law in them? Sure he could better us by eaſier means.

8 All thoſe Scriptures and Reaſons that are brought to the contrary, do prove no more but this, that our afflictions are not the Rigorous execu­tion of the Law, that they are not wholly or chiefly in wrath; but as the common love of God to the wicked is mixt with hatred in their ſuffer­ings, and the hatred prevaileth above the love; ſo the ſufferings of the godly proceed from a mixture of Love and Anger, and ſo have in them a mixture of good and evill; But the Love overcometh the Anger, there­fore the good is greater than the evill, and ſo death hath loſt its ſting, 1 Co. 15. 55, 56. There is no unpardoned ſin in it which ſhall procure further judgement, and ſo no hatred though there be anger.

9 The Scripture ſaith plainly that death is one of the enemies that is not yet overcome, but ſhall be laſt conquered. 1 Co. 15. 26. And of our corruption the caſe is plain.

3110 The whole ſtream of ſcripture maketh Chriſt to have now the diſpoſing of us and our ſufferings, to have prevented the full execution of the Curſe, and to manage that which lyeth on us to our advantage, and good; but no where doth it affirm that he ſuddenly delivereth us.

We have here an Antiſcripturall, and an Antichriſtian Concluſi­on; yea a concluſion that hath many Antichriſtian and Popiſh Con­cluſions involved therein. Therefore Mr. Baxter being extremely ambitious that an aſſertion of that nature ſhould ſtand, hath pilla­red and propped it up with no leſs than ten Arguments, deligh­ted more (as it ſeemes) with number than with the waight and ſtrength of them. And that he may go orderly to work, he fore­laies ſuch a ſtating of the queſtion as may not diſadvantage him, leaving the queſtion obſcure and ambiguous ſtill. The Common judgment (ſaith he) i. e. The Conſenting judgment of all the refor­med Churches is, that Christ hath taken away the whole Curſe, (though not the ſufferings) by bearing it himſelf, and now they are afflictions of love and not puniſhments. Who can perſwade the Serpent to be ſtreight, and ceaſ from Crookednes and winding in his motions? He that mainteineth a good Cauſ needs no ſhifts; ſimplicity, ingenuity and plain dealing ſufficeth him. Shall we think that Mr. B: minceth and maimeth the judgment of the Orthodox Divines, but for the advan­taging of the Popiſh Cauſ which he mainteins againſt them? With a Counited Judgment they aſſert a totall freedome by Chriſt, both from the Curſ and the ſufferings alſo, as they have reference to the execution of the law, yea from the law alſo as it threateneth and curſeth them that are in Chriſt: ſo that their ſufferings are chaſtiſe­ments and tryalls, flowing from the ſame grace & love from which Chriſt himſelf and the redemption which we have by him have iſſu­ed, diſpenſed toward them by a gracious and reconciled father, not inflicted upon them by an incenſed and unreconciled Judge. But Mr. B: caſteth a veil over their judgments, and lets but a corner thereof to appeare; becauſ if he had ſet forth their judgment at the full, it would have marr'd moſt of his Arguments wherewith he fights againſt them.

32

CHAP. V.

The queſtion ſtated between Mr: Baxter (and the Papiſts and Arminians whom he followeth) and the Proteſtants whom he oppoſeth. Scriptures and Arguments from ſcripture produced by the Proteſtants to prove. 1 That Beleevers are not ſubject to the Curſe: 2ly, That their ſufferings have not the wrath and hatred, but the love of God in them, are not vindicatory judgments but Chastigatory tryalls.

LEt us now a little more fully ſtate the queſtion, by ſhewing wherein that which Mr. B: calleth the Common judgment, and that which is his own (pretendedly at leaſt) private judgment, do conſent together, and wherein they differ either from other, and ſo we ſhall avoyd all impertinencies and ſtrife about words, which are beſides the queſtion.

It is agreed then on both ſides,

1 That the Curſe is the penalty, or the revenging Judgment, or an effect of Gods revenging wrath, by the execution whereof he taketh ſatisfaction to his juſtice upon Tranſgreſſors for the breach of his Law; ſo Mr. B. makes it out, p. 17.

2 That the juſtice of God is ſo fully ſatisfied by bearing this Curſe or penalty, as by a complete fulfilling of all the righteouſ­neſs which the Law requireth, p. 48, 50.

3 That the Lord Chriſt hath undertaken and made full ſatisfac­tion to God for all the ſinnes of beleevers, bearing the curſe due to them, and paying (if not the idem according to Mr. B. yet) the tan­tundem that their debt did amount to.

4 That God reſteth as fully ſatisfied with this ſatisfaction of Chriſt, as if it had been made perſonally by the beleevers them­ſelves. Theſe two laſt Mr. B: ſo frequently aſſerteth that there is no need to quote the places.

To which I may add, 5 That Afflictions are incident to the beleevers as well as to the unbeleevers, ſo that Love and hatred are not diſcernable to the lookers on, by that which befalls men in this life, Eccle. 9. 1.

6 That theſe afflictions have in them a ſmart and bitternes, as they befall the very Saints, ſo that oft-times in their apprehenſion the33 very wrath and curſ of God ſeemes to be in them. Theſe two things we grant Mr. B: ſo that hitherto the judgements conſent. Heb. 12. 11.

The difference then betwixt him and us conſiſts principally in theſe two things.

1 Whether when Chriſt hath by doing their law, paying their debt, and bearing their curſe, ſatisfied the juſtice of God for the ſinns of beleevers; when God hath accepted the ſatisfaction given, when the beleevers have by faith apprehended and laid hold on it: They do yet remain liable to the curſe of the Law in whole or in part to be inflicted upon them?

2 Whether the afflictions which God inflicteth upon beleevers in this life, are the effects of Gods revenging juſtice, the Curſe which the law threateneth, and ſo conſequently whether after that God hath taken ful ſatisfaction from Chriſt, he doth in whole or in part require and take ſatisfaction from them alſo; Mr. Baxter with the Papiſts and Arminians mainteins the affirmative of both theſe queſtions, we the Negative: He that 1 after Chriſt hath born the Curſe of the law for beleevers, they are liable to beare it in whole or in part themſelves alſo. And 2 that the afflictions which they ſuffer are from the revenging juſtice of God, the effects and Curſe of the Law, vindictive puniſhments of ſin, full of the wrath of God; as in this his anſwer to the 3 queſtion he declares himſelf. But we utterly deny both theſe propoſitions, either that the beleever is any more after his union to Chriſt, ſubject to the Curſe, or that the af­flictions which he ſuffereth have the Curſe of the law and reveng­ing juſtice of God in them, but proceed (not from the wrath of an angry judge, but) from the tender grace and love of a moſt wiſe and indulgent Father. Both theſe aſſertions we ground upon evident Teſtimonies of Scripture.

Firſt, that beleevers are no more liable to, but wholly freed from the Curſe, we have the Holy Ghoſt affirming, Gal. 3. 13, 14. Chriſt hath redeemed us from the Curſe of the law, being made a Curſe for us, &c. that the bleſſing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jeſus Chriſt, that we might receive the promiſe of the Spirit, through faith. What can be ſaid more cleer and full to the Confirmation of our aſſertion, or refuting of Mr. Baxters? The Holy Ghoſt ſaith not, Chriſt hath purchaſed to us a liberty for the future that in time we may be delivered from the Curſe, but he hath redeemed us, hath ob­teined a preſent freedome for us, from the Curſe of the Law. And34 how? being made a curſe for us. He hath made preſent payment that we might have preſent deliverance. Even as a ſurety making full ſatisfaction to the Creditor for the principalls debt, obteins there­by for him a preſent diſcharge from his obligation: not that he ſhall be for a ſeaſon liable to arreſts and impriſonments, and after much fear and ſufferings in this kinde, be at laſt diſcharged. This were enough, but the wiſdome of the Holy Ghoſt proceeds yet fur­ther to evidence this truth, and to ſtop every mouth that ſhall pre­ſume to open it ſelf againſt it. That the bleſſing of Abraham might come [even] upon the Gentiles [beleeving] viz. the promiſe of the Spirit, or Spirit promiſed, by faith. All muſt acknowledg that the entrance of the bleſſing, and removeall of the Curſe by the vertue of Chriſts death, are coaetanea, of one time and ſtanding. But the bleſ­ſing which is the receiving of the Spirit, is actually and oft in the beleevers own ſpirituall feeling, exiſtent and working in him aſſoon as by faith he is united to Chriſt. Therefore alſo aſſoon as he is united to Chriſt, he is actually freed from the Curſe of the Law. Again, Rom. 8. 1. There is no condemnation to them that are in Chriſt Je­ſus. It will not be denyed here that condemnation is either put for or includeth in it the puniſhment to which the offenders are adjud­ged or condemned, and ſo the meaning of the words muſt be this: that there is remaining, no curſe, no vengeance, to which they that are in Chriſt might be condemned; nor any ſentence to ad­judge or condemn them to it, viz. becauſe Chriſt hath born both for them, and in thier ſtead. This is fully confirmed in the ſecond verſe, but I forbear to annex it, becauſe it is capable of many interpreta­tions, which would be too long here to inſert, but all tending to the Confirmation of this truth laid down in the firſt verſe. And if there be no condemnation, no vengeance, no curſe to which belee­vers are ſubject, than are they freed from the Curſe as well in its parts as in the whole. So Rom. 6. 14. Sin ſhall not have dominion over you, for ye are not under the Law but under Grace. In what reſpects ſhall not Sin have dominion over beleevers? It is expreſſed partly ver. 12. It ſhall not ſo reign that they ſhould obey it in the luſts thereof. And more fully before cap. 5. 21. It ſhall not ſo reign, as formerly it hath reig­ned unto death, i. e. to expoſe them to the curſe and wrath. Why? Becauſe they are not under the law but under grace. The law denounceth and Gods revenging juſtice inflicteth the Curſe, yet upon none be­ſides them which are under the law. But beleevers, having done their law in and by Chriſt, come no more under the dominion of35 the law to be curſed by it, but ever after they are in Chriſt, they are under Grace, at the diſpoſition and under the diſpenſation of Gods grace, from which all bleſſings, but no curſe hath its derivation. No leſs abſurd therefore is it to ſay, that beleevers are liable to the Curſe, than to affirm that the Curſe is an effect of Gods grace, and not of his revenging juſtice. And is there any thing leſs to be ga­thered from thapoſtle, affirming Col. 2. 14. That Chriſt hath blotted out that Hand-writing of ordinances which was againſt us, and contrary to us, and taken it away, nailing it to his Croſs. What was there in that hand-writing of Gods lawes and ordinances, more againſt us and contrary to us than the curſe? but this th'apoſtle affirms Chriſt to have blotted out, cancelled, crucified, in reſpect of any further pow­er that it can challenge over the Saints. Or when the promiſe of God is thus gone forth, I will be mercifull to their unrighteouſneſs, and their ſinns and their iniquities will I remember no more, Heb. 8. 12. Who will give any other interpretation to theſe words but this, that God will not be wanting in his grace to remember the iniquitie of beleevers to purg them from it, yet he will never more ſo remem­ber it, as to inflict the curſe and wrath upon them for it? Not to heap up ſcriptures beyond meaſure to this purpoſe, I ſhal conclude with that of the Apoſtle, Rom. 8. 15. Ye have not received the Spirit of bondage again to fear, but the Spirit of Adoption whereby we cry Abba, Father, When was their time of bondage and fear, but when they were under the law? or what did they fear, but the curſe, death, and wrath, which the law threatned? But now being in Chriſt, & freed from the law, they have received together with a new Condition or relation a new Spirit, a Spirit not of fear but of Confidence, not of fear, becauſe they have a freedom from the law and curſe which before held them all their life time in fear: but of Confidence, becauſe that being in Chriſt they are adopted to be the children of God, no more to fear the curſe from him as a Judge, but to dwell upon his mercies as the mercies of an indulgent Father.

Enough for the confirmation of the firſt aſſertion, and in all that hath been ſaid, there is nothing of the fallacies and querks of mans wit and learning, but the very demonſtration of the Spirit by the word. The proof of the ſecond is included in this. If true belee­vers are not obnoxious and liable to the Curſe and wrath of God, it muſt follow by neceſſary Conſequence, that then the afflictions and ſorrowes which befall them here, are no parts of the Curſe or effects of Gods vindicative juſtice upon them. But further to mani­feſt36 that they are fruits of Gods love, and diſcending from the grace of God, I ſhall annex ſome Scriptures that give their ſuffrage here­unto.

Firſt, that in Heb. 12. 5. -8. may ſtand in ſtead of all, in which the Apoſtle doth ſo fully diſpute and determine this queſtion, as if it had been in his dayes Controverted. He will not have us to for­get that exhortation which ſpeaketh unto us as to children; My ſon, deſpiſe not thou the chaſtening of the Lord, neither faint when thou art rebuked of him. For whom the Lord loveth he chaſteneth and ſcourgeth every ſon whom he receiveth. If ye endure chaſtening God dealeth with you as with ſonnes, for what ſon is he whom he chaſteneth not? But if ye are without chaſtiſement, whereof all are partakers, ye are baſtards and no ſonnes. Three Arguments eminent above the reſt we here receive from the hand of the Apoſtle, full to our purpoſe. 1 He calls the afflictions of the Saints Chaſtenings or Chaſtiſements, not puniſhments or judge­ments, inſinuating that the troubles which they ſuffer, toto coelo dif­ferunt, have a vaſt difference from thoſe which fall upon the ungod­ly. Chaſtiſements tend to the amending, ſpirituallizing and per­fecting of thoſe that are exerciſed therewith, as appeareth by the 11 verſe of this Chapter. But the judgments which proceed from the Law and revenging juſtice of God, work to the tormenting and to­tall deſtruction of them upon whom they are inflicted. 2 He af­firmes them to have their riſe from that new relation unto God whereunto by faith they are advanced, viz. to be the Children of God. They that are not Children undergo in their afflictions the vengeance of God, But the Children are under the ſweet diſcipline and loving Chaſtiſements of a Father, a moſt wiſe and moſt provi­dent Father that ſeeks and in all his diſcipline worketh for the bet­tering, not for the deſtroying of his Children, judgeth, i. e. Correc­teth them, and by correction holds them in from evill and apoſtacy, that they may not be condemned with the world, 1 Cor. 11. 32. 3 He pronounceth their troubles to the effects of Gods love, whom he loveth, he chaſteneth, &c. but the Curſe and revenging judgments of the Law proceed from his hatred. The Law brandiſheth its Curſe againſt enemies whom God hateth, 1 Tim. 1. 9. not againſt the Chil­dren of his boſom, of his love. Againſt theſe there is no law, i. e. no power in the law to Curſe and Condemn, Gal. 5. 18, 23. Or when the Holy Ghoſt Calleth the afflictions of beleevers, Tryalls, fiery try­alls, ſuch as is the tryall of the gold, 1 Pet. 1. 7. & 4. 12. doth he not denote a Contra-diſtinct difference between the afflictions of the be­leevers37 and the unbeleevers? Men caſt wood and ſtubble into the fire to Conſume them, but the gold and ſilver into the fornace, to try, refine, and purifie them, that they may be of precious and ho­nourable uſe to them. The one they caſt from themſelves, the other they fit for their uſe and ſervice that they may never be loſt. Such difference is there betwixt the fire of the curſe into which God caſt­eth the wicked from himſelf to be devoured, and the fiery tryall, or fire of tryall, into which he caſteth his Saints for the further purify­ing and perfecting of their faith and ſanctification, that they may become veſſels of honour in his houſe for ever. And when the Scripture ſpeaketh ſo oft of Rejoycing in afflictions, pronouncing it the duty of Chriſtians ſo to do; as Mat. 5. 11, 12. Col. 1. 24. 1 Pet. 4. 13. is it not implyed that their ſufferings are altogether flowing from and diſpenſed by the grace and love of God. For who can or ever was directed by the holy Ghoſt to rejoyce in the wrath of God, or in the effects of Gods wrath againſt him, ſuch as are the curſe and vengeance? Or when the Lord Chriſt affirmes the eternall Father to be the Husbandman of his Vineyard the Church, uſing his hook to cut off and caſt away the fruitles branches, i. e. the falſe Chriſtians, but his pruning knife to better & perfect the fruitfull branches, i. e. the true beleevers, Joh. 15. 1, 2. Doth not this declare his adminiſtra­tions to be in hatred and defiance to the one, but in love and bleſ­ſings to the other, even when he pruneth and woundeth them? And when the promiſe of God is gone forth in relation to the beleevers, not to exempt them from, but to ſupport them in, and bleſs unto them all their ſufferings; when they paſs thorow the waters, to be with them, and thorow the Rivers, that they ſhall not overflow them, when they walk thorow the fire, they ſhall not be burnt, neither ſhall the flame kindle upon them, Iſa. 43. 2. Surely theſe waters and fires are not the curſe as the cauſe, in which God w••l ſo accompany and perfect them, but as his preſerving them in it, ſo his leading them into it, is from his love and not from his hatred. From all which we may boldly conclude, that the ſufferings which befall beleevers in this life, are not the penalty or Curſe of the Law, or any part of it, nor yet pro­ceed from Gods revenging juſtice: but fatherly Chaſtiſements pro­ceeding from the love and Grace of their heavenly Father.

38

CHAP. VI.

Mr. Baxters ten Arguments for the contrary aſſertions exami­ned and anſwered.

TO the ten Arguments of Mr. Baxter, by which he goeth about to fortifie his two contrary aſſertions, I anſwer in their order. To the firſt drawn from Gods dealing with our firſt parents, I have anſwered before. He muſt firſt prove theſe two things; firſt, that they were beleevers, which a meer and dark promulgation of a Saviour, Gen. 3. 15. doth not evince, (for many thouſands have had the Go­ſpel more fully and cleerly preached to them, yet have continued in unbeleef) Secondly, that the ſufferings to which his quotations direct, were inflicted upon them as a Curſe by Gods revenging ju­ſtice; and untill he hath proved both theſe, his Argument is beſides the queſtion. It being not denyed by that which he calls the Com­mon judgement, either that unbeleevers are under the Curſe, or that beleevers are ſubject to ſufferings, though not to the Curſe; but a full anſwer to this Argument was given before out of Auſtin and Sadeel.

To the ſecond I anſwer, that it laboreth of the ſame fallacy with the former. That the wicked feel all thoſe ſorrowes that he men­tioneth, and bear the curſe and hatred of God in them, is not deni­ed. But the godly have their part in the ſame ſorrowes, yet they bear not the curſe and hatred of God therein. This he was to have proved, and untill he hath proved it, he ſaith nothing but ſlides from the queſtion; which (if he will but look an inch backward to his own words) he thus ſtateth. That the Common judgment is that Chriſt hath taken away the v••ole Curſe, being made a Curſe for us, yet exerciſeth his own people with ſufferings, which unto them are onely afflictions of love, &c. Againſt this opinion he op­poſeth himſelf, undertaking to prove that theſe alſo have not onely their ſufferings, but alſo the Curſe of God in their ſufferings. Now the ſecond argument which he brings to prove this, is that the god­ly ſuffer the ſame things which are inflicted upon the wicked as a curſe. What is this to the purpoſe? he doth herein but beat the ayr, and fight againſt the winde, and bark at the Moon, comes not neer them whom he makes his adverſaries in this queſtion. For they con­feſs the ſufferings, but deny the curſe. He muſt therefore prove that39 the curſe as the curſe, is inflicted upon the Saints, els he comes no neerer the queſtion, than, Ararim Parthus bibit aut Germania Tigrim. For all that is here ſaid denyeth not all the ſufferings of the Saints to be chaſtiſements and afflictions of love. What the Apoſtle ſaith of one of them is true of the reſt alſo, viz. womens bringing forth of their children in ſorrow. Shee ſhall be ſaved by childbearing,〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉,1 Tim. 2. 15 is the Originall, though our Tranſlation hath it [and not by] childbearing, if ſhee continue in faith and charity, and holines with ſobriety. The meaning is (notwithſtanding the Popiſh falſe gloſſe given it) that although ſorrow in Childbearing was firſt in­flicted upon that ſexe as a part of Gods Curſe for ſin, yet as many as beleeve ſhall finde the Curſe removed, and a bleſſing in the place thereof. It ſhall be made a happy furtherance to their ſalvation, putting them in minde of their ſin that firſt brought the ſorrow, and ſo filling them with ſelf-deniall and ſelf-abhorring, that they ſhall cleave the faſter to Chriſt for ſalvation by Faith, as knowing themſelves forlorn in themſelves, and ſtand the more fixed and ſted­faſt in charity, holines, and ſobriety. The like is to be concluded of the reſt of the ſufferings which he particularizeth, God ſo diſ­penſeth them that they may be furtherances of ſalvation to belee­vers, by working in them humblednes and ſelf-denyall, bearing up themſelves by faith in Chriſt alone, both for ſalvation and increaſe of their ſanctification. The very pravity of our nature of which he ſpeaketh is left in us not as a curſe in wrath, but as a means in Gods wiſdome and love more to humble us, to make us more to cleave unto Chriſt, and an Antagoniſt againſt which fighting in the pow­er and ſpirit of Chriſt we may overcome, and having overcome may obtein the Crown. So that theſe two Arguments are imperti­nent and nothing to the queſtion.

To the third, I anſwer that there is nothing els in it but a wreſt­ing of Scriptures from their proper ſenſe that they may be ſubſervi­ent to Mr. Baxters ends. Firſt that of 1 Cor. 15. 21, 22. maketh no­thing to his purpoſe. It onely teſtifieth that as by man came death, i. e. by Adam, ſo by man, i. e. by Chriſt came the reſurrection. But how far both of the members of this propoſition reach, is manifeſt by the following words. For as in Adam all dye, i. e. all that live and die in Adam periſh hopeleſly and everlaſtingly: So in Chriſt all ſhall be made alive, i. e. All that are tranſlated out of Adam into Chriſt. The one man being the root of death to himſelf, and all that are in him: the other the root of life to himſelf, and to all that by faith ſhall be40 ingraffed into him. That this is the genuine meaning of the words is evident by the next verſe, which amplifieth what th'apoſtle had ſaid in this, viz. who are theſe all that ſhall be made alive in Chriſt? Firſt, Chriſt (ſaith the Apoſtle) as the firſt fruits, then they that are Chriſts at his coming. Here is no mention of the reſurrection of them that are not in Chriſt. Not that theſe ſhall not alſo be raiſed by Chriſt, but that the Apoſtle ſpeaketh here not of reſurrection in generall, but of reſurrection to life, whereof thoſe that are in Chriſt do alone partake: Even as of thoſe which dye in Adam he ſpeakes of an everlaſting death, whereof the unregenerate alone partake. So that there is not any mention here expreſſed of the death of be­leevers, much leſſe of the curſe and wrath in their death. Touching the ſecond Scripture which he quoteth and citeth, Rom. 6. 23. The wages of ſin is death: who doubts but it is ſo to them that are under the guilt and dominion of ſin? But what is this to beleevers? And the third Scripture is as pat as the two former. For this cauſ many of you are ſick, many weak, many ſleep. The Apoſtle here writes to a viſi­ble Church, in which it appears there were ſome true, and ſome but formall and temporary beleevers. Chriſt is in the midſt of this Church diſpenſing his diſcipline. The true beleevers by the conta­gion of the formall profeſſors had ſomewhat prophaned the Lords Table by reſorting to it ſomewhat diſorderly. The other had to­tally violated it by coming to it drunken (and ſo were worſe than beaſts) from their own Tables; here now had Chriſt inflicted cha­ſtiſements of ſicknes and weaknes for the humbling and amending of thoſe that were his, but death and vengeance upon them that while they profeſſed faith in him, yet were indeed deſpiſers of him and his ordinances. What is this to the Curſe of the Law upon be­leevers? Therefore I ſhall add to Mr. Baxters [And if ſo] my [and if ſo,] if ſo that wreſting of Scriptures will ſerve the turn, Mr. Baxter will ſurely have the water run in his ground, and his fancy ſtand, though Gods truth thereby fall to the earth.

To the fourth. That his phraſe is ambiguous, and it is not eaſily underſtood what ſo cunning a ſophiſter meaneth by evills. Untill therefore he hath diſcharged his buſhell of diſtinctions, putting a difference (after his manner) between a naturall and a meta­phyſicall good, whereof this evill is a privation, between an evill phyſicall, and an evill morall, and an evill in a theologicall ſenſe, between the evill of ſenſe and the evill of loſs, and a whole bundle more of evills that he can diſtinguiſh into their kinds, we41 know not what he meaneth when he ſaith that ſufferings are in their own nature evills to us. If I ſhould anſwer in one ſenſe, he hath the ſlight quickly to evade to another: and to ſtudy out all his evills would coſt more labor than a hundred ſuch Arguments and all his evills to boot are worthy of. As for that which he addeth, Doubtles ſo far as it is the effect of ſin, it is evill and the effect of the Law alſo. It is as much as if he had ſaid, doubtles ſo far as the Sun is made or is the effect of a thunder cloud, it is black and dark, and the ef­fect of the Thunderbolt alſo. We deny it to be the effect of ſin as the meritorious cauſe thereof, ſo that the ſuffering of a beleever ſhould be the curſe or revenging puniſhment of his ſin, [Chriſt hath born that] and ſo it ſhall not be (in this reſpect) evill, nor the effect of the law neither. We grant a beleevers ſin to be oft the occaſion, ne­ver the proper cauſe of a beleevers ſufferings.

To the fifth. We deny not the ſufferings of beleevers to be oft in Scripture aſcribed to Gods Anger. But it is ſo aſcribed, 1〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉to ſet forth Gods dealings to mans dull underſtanding by a ſi­militude of mans paſſions, that they might be the more eaſily com­prehended. Becauſe man in his anger and wrath doth correct moſt ſeverely, therefore the ſufferings of the Saints when they are great and grievous are ſaid to come from Gods anger, and therefore ſaid to be from his anger, to ſpeak out that they are great afflictions, ſuch as children receive from their parents when they are moſt hot in their paſſion: Not that there is indeed any ſuch paſſion in God. 2 In reſpect of the ſufferers apprehenſion, who being weak in faith and too much prejudiced by ſenſe, is apt for a ſeaſon ſometimes in great tryalls to conclude himſelf to be caſt out of Gods favour, and overwhelmed with his wrath and fury. Not that it is ſo really, For God hath forgiven their ſinns, Therefore after his forgiving to re­tain wrath and anger may be aſcribed to malicious men, whom we ſhall hear ſaying, I will forgive but never forget him: But in no wiſe to the moſt righteous God, who ſo forgiveth the ſinns of belee­vers as that he will never more remember them.

To the ſixth. I will not fall into a〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, a ſtrife and diſpute about words and names. Let Mr. Baxter agree with us in the matter, and we will not ſtick to cloſe with him in the name and words; Let him deny all malignity and curſe in the ſufferings of the godly, and to do him a pleaſure we will call them puniſhments as he doth. After that God had new named Jaakob calling him Iſrael, he remai­ned ever after indifferently called either Jaakob or Iſrael ſtill, the42 new name made it not a ſin to make uſe of the old alſo. So though the ſufferings of the Saints which under the Law were uſually ter­med puniſhments and judgments are now under the Goſpel as it were baptized with new names which more ſet forth their nature, ſuch as are, Chaſtiſements and Tryalls; yet is it no ſin to uſe the old as well as the new names ſtill, for we ſee the penmen of the New Teſtament to have done it before us.

To the Seventh. Mr. Baxter is here returned again to his evils; and either I underſtand not what his meaning is, or if I do under­ſtand him, I find a pack of little ſence, and much arrogance, a com­pound of abſurdities and preſumptions, Abſurdities in the Argu­ment it ſelf, arrogance and preſumption in that which he ſpeak­eth for the confirmation thereof. Firſt we have his abſurd non­ſenſe. The very nature of affliction (ſaith he) is to be a loving puniſhment, a naturall evill ſanctified, and ſo to be mixed of evill and good, as it pro­ceedeth from mixt cauſes. Let him that can, make ſenſe and truth here meet together, I cannot. By evil I muſt needs conjecture he means the evill not of ſin, but of puniſhment. For the evill of ſin, as ſin, cannot be mixt of evill and good, being altogether evill. By af­fliction ever ſince I underſtood words, I have concluded to be meant any vexation, trouble, ſorrow, anguiſh, or torment, that a man hath inflicted upon him by God or the Creature. If this be not af­fliction, I never knew affliction. If it be ſo, it is a meer abſurdity to affirm every affliction to be a loving puniſhment, a naturall evill ſanctified, mixed of evill and good, &c. Pharaoh afflicted Iſrael, and the Devill afflicted Job, did either Pharaoh or the Devill mean or act love in afflicting? or ſanctifie the evill which they inflicted? or had the evill which they inflicted either love or good in its own na­ture? who but a man in a dream will affirm any of this gear? It cannot be pronounced and concluded that the afflictions which are from the Creature, as from the Creature, to have ſuch qualifi­cations as Mr. Baxter aſcribeth to them, either from their own na­ture, or from the will and infuſion of the Creature inflicting them. And no leſs abſurd is it to attribute ſuch qualifications to affli­ction univerſally as it proceeds from God, either immediately, or mediately by the Creature. The torment of the reprobate men, and Devils in Hell, muſt be granted to be an affliction, and that it is God which afflicts them. To conclude hence becauſe it is an af­fliction, an affliction from God, it is a loving puniſhment, a ſanctified evill, mixt of good and evill, as proceeding from mixt45 Cauſes, is ſuch an abſurdity, that although Mr. Baxter in words affirm it,**Abhorret a ſenſu comuni ut benefiat ei a quo poenae ſumuntur. Cham. Panſtr. T. 3. l. 23. Cap. 6. Parag. 11. Monſtrum judicij, &c. id. ibid. Paragr. 30. yet would he be as loath as any of the oppoſite opinion to try it. If he had ſaid Chaſtiſements are in their own nature ſo qualified, we ſhould have born with it; but he ſhunneth that word as a rock upon which he might have daſhed the Curſe againſt be­lievers, wherewith as with a treaſure he hath laden the Barque of his diſputation in this place. From ſuch falſe and abſurd premiſ­ſes therefore to inferr this Concluſion [Therefore to ſay that Chriſt hath taken away the Curſe and evill but not the ſuffering, is a meer contra­diction, becauſ ſo far as it is a ſuffering, it is evill to us and the execution of the Curſe] is as fallacious, as the premiſſes abſurd. Fallacious many ways, 1 in jumbling in the execution of the Curſ, which was neither expreſſed nor implyed in the premiſſes. 2 In couniting to­gether evill and the curſe as equipollent terms, which are oft diſ­parates. No man beſides Mr. Baxter will conclude every evill of ſuffering to be the Curſe. Chriſt mourned for the ſins of Jeruſalem, Mat. 23. 37. Lu. 19. 42. Paul had continuall heavineſſe and ſorrow in heart for the unbelief of Iſrael, Rom. 9. 2. Jeremy had his ſoul weeping in ſe­cret, and his eyes running down with teares, for the ſin and afflictions of his people. Jer. 13. 17. This mourning, heavines, and weeping, were ſufferings, made impreſſion of evill (I mean with Mr. Baxter the evill of pain and ſorrow) upon them, yet were not theſe ſuffer­ings the execution of the Curſe upon them. 3 In an implyed in­ſinuation that we deny all evill of pain in the ſufferings of belie­vers, ſo making them as ſtocks, and ſtones, inſenſible, or as glorifi­ed perſons, impaſſible. Which none ever held, though Mr. Baxter would lay it as an abſurdity upon all that diſſent from him, to make the truth which they maintein odious. Now Mr. Baxter is not a Child, he ſees well enough theſe abſurdities and fallacies, and doth not either thorow ignorance or inadvertency commit them. His uſe of them therefore doth inſinuate to us two things.

1 His abaſing opinion of others in the ſuperlative confidence that he hath of and in himſelf. If he thought not almoſt all others to be meer Terrae filios, Clods of clay in compariſon of himſelf, he would not thus ſhake out upon his very abſurdities, and groſſeſt fallacies to be treaſured up by us as Oracles, becauſ his.

2 His ſuſpending of conſcience that while he pretends unto truth, yet takes the reines by any abſurd falſe tricks utterly to ſubvert it. As for his arrogance againſt God in the Concluſion, What reaſon can be given, &c. ut ſupra. No marvell if he take the44 chaire to himſelf alone from thence to judge of all other Divines, when we finde him here as it were uſurping the throne of Hea­ven, thence to ſentence and cenſure the wiſedome of God in his proceedings. In anſwer to him I ſhall uſe no other but Mr. Pem­bles words againſt the like arrogance of the Papiſts. Such Queſti­ons (ſaith he) are vain and curious, proſecuted by idle and un­thankfull men, who not acknowledging the riches of Gods Wiſe­dome and Grace, in that courſe of our redemption which God hath followed, would accuſe God of indiſcretion, for making much ado about nothing, and teach him to go a more compendious and eaſie way to work then [his wiſdom hath choſen]. Theſe Criticiſms upon Gods glorious & wonderfull proceedings in his [adminiſtra­tions,] we leave to Socinus and Arminius with their followers. It is our part ſapere ad ſobrietatem, and to underſtand what God hath, not to tell him what he might or ſhould have done?

To the Eighth. Becauſe he knoweth his aſſertion falſe, he there­fore ſaith ſomething, but conceals from us what it is, tells us that all the Scriptures and reaſons which are brought againſt his opini­on, do not hit it nor hurt it, but will not let us to know one par­ticular of all thoſe Scriptures and Reaſons that he hath heard or read urged againſt him, leſt that ſome one anſwering might mani­feſt the falſhood of the aſſertion. This is ſafe diſputing, to ſpeak ſo aso leave no footing for an anſwer. Such baites may catch Froggs poſſibly, but never a Fiſh. And (as he affirmeth) neither Scriptures not Reaſons prove more then this, That our afflictions are not the rigorous execution of the Law, what Scripture or Rea­ſon can be given why that believers ſhall not be damned in hell to­gether with unbelievers? For what is the rigor of the Law but the infliction of the Curſe in its utmoſt extent and extremity. But if the Saints be beaten with few ſtripes when the rebells are beaten with many, and be damned but to the uppermoſt when the other are caſt into the nethermoſt hell, then is not the Curſe of the Law execu­ted upon them in its utmoſt rigor? If this be not to abaſe the me­rits of Chriſt that hath purchaſed, and abuſe the grace of God that promiſeth, and abate if not to deſtroy the hope and comfort of be­lievers that ſhall receive (according to Mr. Baxter) no better priviledges then this, ſurely then nothing can do it. As for that which he addeth of a mixture of love and hatred in God when he curſeth the wicked; and of love and anger when he curſeth the godly. This is a meer Chimaera of his own brain; a making of45 God to be in a commotion againſt himſelf, to carry fire in the one hand and water in the other; to fight with the right againſt the left, and with the left hand againſt the right: ſometimes the one and ſometimes the other overcoming, but of which ſide ſoever the Victory reſteth, ſtill muſt the poor believer be curſed, and when moſt under the curſe (we muſt believe Mr. Baxter telling us a ſtrange wonder) he is not at all under the hatred of God. An ex­cellent diſputer to have ſtood alway at Marcions elbow prompting him with argument to prove this God to have been a malignant and envious God, the author of all evill to mankinde; what leſs doth Mr. Baxter affirm when he tells us that he curſeth his very Friends, thoſe that truſt in him, thoſe whom he hateth not, yea thoſe whom he loveth? But doth he bring no Scripture to prove all that he hath ſaid? Yes one in ſteed of all, and that as pertinent and proper to his purpoſe as a Pearl to a Swines ſnout, Death hath loſt his ſting, 1 Cor. 15. 55, 56. There is no unpardoned ſin in it. Yet when God hath pardoned every of their ſins, he will nevertheleſſe powre upon them the Curſe, when they are without, if not alſo becauſe they are without ſin, ipſe dixit, and I muſt be ſilent.

To the Ninth. It greeves me leſſe when I finde Mr. Baxter lea­ving the pure fountain of Scripture, ſtirring in his own element the puddle of humane art and wiſedom, then when he meddles with the word, becauſ he ſeldom toucheth it but with a defiled and de­filing hand to pervert, maim, or add to it and ſo to prophane it. So that his ſin is greater in this than in the other. The place which he quotes here 1 Cor. 15. 26. ſaith not that (as he untruly allea­geth) Death is not yet overcome, but onely ſaith The laſt enemy that ſhall be deſtroyed is death; it is overcome already though not deſtroyed. Yet not to ſtrive about words, Death is overcome, and it is not overcome, but in different reſpects. It is overcome

1 In relation to Chriſt himſelf and his naturall body, that it cannot reach or ſeize on him. Els is not Chriſt riſen from death, and then our faith is vain. But he is riſen in the power of the God­head, having looſed or diſſolved the pains [and Chains too] of Death, it being unpoſſible he ſhould be held by it. Acts 2. 24. For how ſhould a power finite over-power the power of God which is infinite? Neither will any ſay that Chriſt eſcaped from the bonds of death by Treaty, but by Conqueſt. He aſcended on high, leading captivity captive, Eph. 4. 8. Having ſpoyled principalities, and powers, he made open ſhew of them, triumphing over them, Col. 2. 15. By his death he hath44 deſtroyed not onely death it ſelf, but him alſo that had the power of death, i. e. the Devill, Heb. 2. 14.

2 In relation to the myſticall body of Chriſt, the believers, it is ſo overcome that it hath in it no curſe to vomit out upon them. That was carried away in Chriſts naturall body, that this his my­ſticall body might be freed from it. He took to himſelf (ſaith the Apoſtle) part of our fleſh and blood, that by death he might deſtroy him that hath the power of death, i. e. the Devill, and deliver them who through fear of death, were all their life-time ſubject to bondage, Heb. 2. 14, 15. What was that in death that the Saints ſo feared under the Law, (before the Goſpel had fully cleered to them their liberty) but the Curſe? The Law threatned them with death as with the Curſe and vengeance of God. This made them to live all their life-time in a ſad bondage for fear of death, of the curſe and ven­geance in death at the laſt. But Chriſt hath by his death delivered us from the Curſe that was in death, ſo that now we live not in fear and bondage, in expectation of death. It is but a ſweet dor­mitory to the Saints, in which they put off their corruptible and dreg­giſh, that at laſt they may put on immortall and ſpirituall bodies, in them to meet with Chriſt in the day of Judgement, and be for ever with him, 1 Cor. 15. 44. 1 Theſ. 4. 17. In theſe reſpects death is over­come.

But it is not ſo overcome but that it hath its being, yea full dominion with its curſe over the wicked, and in this reſpect it is ſaid, The laſt Enemy that ſhall be deſtroyed is death; as will appear by reading the former verſ with this, Chriſt muſt reign till he hath brought all his enemies under his feet. The laſt enemy, &c. The Apoſtle here from the Authority of that Prophecy, Pſal. 110. 1. concludeth that Chriſt muſt ſit at the right hand of God, having and executing all power in heaven and in earth, untill he hath brought all his enemies under his feet. Here if

1 We conſider that death as the other enemies that are to be ſub­dued, is ſpoken of as an Enemy to Chriſt, we muſt conclude that the Apoſtle ſpeaketh not at all of death, as a Curſe. For death is no more a Curſe to Chriſt glorified, than the other enemies wick­ed and reprobate men that are to be brought under his feet.

2 A reaſon is here given why death muſt be the laſt Enemy de­ſtroyed, viz. Becauſe Chriſt muſt bring all his enemies under foot. Now as long as there ſhall remain upon the earth enemies to Chriſt, and his Goſpel, ſucceeding one another in their generations, ſo49 long death in its fulneſſe of the curſe and wrath of God, is uſefull to ſeize on them, at the Lord Chriſt ſhall deſtroy and bring them under its power: ſo that as long as there is any other Enemy re­maining, death is not to be aboliſhed in regard of its uſefulneſſe in reſpect of the other Enemies.

But when the end is come, and the enemies all deſtroyed, and no one more remaining to be ſeized on, but that all ſhall be raiſed from this firſt to be ſentenc'd unto and hurled into the ſecond death, hell and brimſtone, (I mean all the enemies of Chriſt) now death alſo it ſelf ſhall be deſtroyed, there being no further uſe of it. That this is the proper meaning of this Text a blind man may ſee, and conſequently ſee it to be ſinfully wreſted by Mr. Baxter, forcing it ſeemingly to prove that the Saints are yet liable to the Curſe, becauſe ſubject to death.

To his plain caſe of our Corruption, which he addeth, I have ſpoken before.

To the tenth, which is the laſt. Every one will expect to find the ſweet at the bottom, and that the laſt ſtroke ſhould drive the nail home to the very head. Attend we to it therefore conſiderate­ly, and we ſhall find it if not the ſtrongeſt, yet the moſt porten­tous of all. The whole ſtream of Scriptures (ſaith he) makes Chriſt to have now the ſole diſpoſing of us and of our ſufferings; Ergo becauſe we are in Chriſts arms and under his diſpenſation, we muſt needs be liable to the Curſe. For the Scripture affirms him (ſaith he) to have prevented the full execution of the Curſe, and to manage that which lyeth on us for our advantage and good; but no where doth it affirm that he ſuddenly delivereth us. Which of Mr. Baxters admirers would not have cenſur'd it in Bellarmin a moſt prodigious impudency, if not blaſ­phemy, thus to father his conceits upon the holy Scriptures. If Mr. Baxter had found but one leaſt rivulet of that whole ſtream of Scriptures which he mentioneth to have been for his turn, would he not have directed us to it, or cited it to us? If he took the holy Scriptures for any thing els then one of his Fathers once termed it to Cardinal Bembus, Fabulam de Chriſto, he would not dare ſo much to ſlander, wreſt, and corrupt it. While his diſpute is wholly ta­ken up about the Curſe to bring believers under it, he would fear that Curſe denounced againſt himſelf, all plagues upon him that ſhall add any thing to it, and the taking away his part from the book of life, whoſoever ſhall take from it, Rev. 22. 18, 19. what leſs doth Mr. Bax­ter in pronouncing the whole ſtream of Scriptures, to teach that48 which no drop of Scripture hath a reliſh of? is not this adding. And when the Scripture pronounceth Chriſt to have delivered us from the curſe of the Law; that there is no condemnation, &c. and he comes with his gloſſe, he hath delivered us from the Curſe, i. e. hath prevented the full execution of the Curſe. There is no con­demnation, i. e. none is condemned to the Curſe in its full rigour, among all the beleevers; is not this to take away from the word of God, yea to enervate and emaſculate it and make it of no vi­gour?

And further, doth not his Arguing here tend to the aba­ſing, annihilating, and even un-Chriſting of Chriſt? What an abſurdity is it to think that he who was God, and accounted it no rob­bery to be equall with God, ſhould in overflowing love towards us, make himſelf of no reputation, take to him the form of a Servant, humble him­ſelf to the death, even the death of the Croſs, Phil. 2. 6. - 8. and him­ſelf bear our ſins in his own body on the Tree, 1 Pet. 2: 24. and all to this end, that having diſabled Law and Sin from all power to Curſe without him, to purchaſe to himſelf the Monopoly of Curſing, or inflicting the Curſe upon his own friends, yea his own Body and Members, that none henceforth ſhould curſe them but from by and under him? Who but one that is ambitious to be his Vicar, would make of Chriſt ſuch a Pope? Yea how is the glory of Chriſts grace and merits veiled, nay extinguiſhed, by teaching that Chriſt is aſcended into the Heavens, and ſit down at the right hand of God, to manage the Curſe to the tormenting, yet (if Mr. Baxter be heard) for the advantage of his Saints on Earth?

The Scripture tels us of other and moſt glorious ends of his Reſurrection Aſcenſion and ſitting at the right hand of God, viz. to receive a Kingdom for himſelf and thoſe that believe in him, Lu. 19. 12, 15. to prepare for them places and Manſions in it, that coming again he may receive them to himſelf, that where he is there may they be alſo, John 14. 2, 3. that being aſcended on high, and having led our captivity captive he may powre gifts upon his Saints, even gifts, greater than the whole world, That he might be a bleſſing-giver to us, that we might be bleſſed with all ſpirituall bleſſings in heavenly places in Chriſt, Epheſ. 1. 3. to free us from the Curſe and condemnation, by making interceſſion for us, Rom. 8. 34. But no where doth the Scripture make him a Curſe-monger.

49

But with what impudence doth he cloſe up all that he he hath to ſay upon this ſubject in a known falſhood, telling us that the Scripture no where affirmeth that he ſuddenly delivers us from the curſe; when the Scripture contrarywiſe affirmeth that he hath delivered us from the Law, hath delivered us from ſin, hath delivered us from the Curſe, and that we are thus delivered already; and already is a ſtep before ſuddenly. Thus abuſive is he both to the Scriptures, and to the Lord Chriſt.

CHAP. VII.

How manifoldly evill and hurtfull ſuch ſceptick and diſtinctio­nary diſputes are, and how farr Mr. Baxter and the Papiſts agree in the matter and form of this diſpute.

I Have been large in anſwering theſe Arguments, yet it hath pro­ceeded not onely from my naturall ſlownes and uncapablenes of Conciſenes, but partly alſo from Mr. Baxters purpoſed Conciſe­nes, whoſe common ſlght it is here and elſwhere, under a pretence of avoyding tediouſnes, to leave the moſt precious truths hidden in corners, and onely to leave a paint of plauſibility and probability upon the Embryons and errors of his own brain, in ſtead of bringing them openly to the tryall. And this occaſioned me to be the more in length to bring forth cleerly into the light the truth that he hath hidden; and to take off the outſide paint from his fancies, that they might appear in their own nature and colors. Partly alſo to diſ­cover the pernicious danger which lurketh in the doctrine which he hath here delivered, againſt which too much cannot be ſpoken, to prevent the taking of inconſiderate and over credulous Chriſti­ans in his ſnares. I ſhall ſhew my reaſons why I call it pernicious doctrine, and ſo leave the queſtion.

1 It is anti-ſcripturall and diametrically oppoſite to the word, as is enough manifeſted by that which hath been already ſaid in the examination thereof.

2. It is Antichriſtian, hath ſundry Popiſh errors, ſome more a­pertly, others more hiddenly included in it. So that when imme­diately before his arguments he profeſſeth, that it is not affectation of ſingularity that divides him in judgement from the reformed Churches, we doubt not but he ſpeaks truth herein; For it is to fol­low48 the ſtream and Clowd of Popiſh Doctors, whoſe ſophiſtry hath more force upon his judgment than ever I could perceive the Word to have. Thoſe Popiſh errors then that are more openly conteined in his doctrine here are principally about Chriſts and mans ſatiſ­factions made to God for mans ſinns; in which as the Papiſts ſo Mr. Baxter will have man to bear a ſhare with Chriſt, that the glory may not be wholly the Lords. And here in ſundry points Mr. Bax­ter ſpeaketh the very ſame things, though not altogether in the ſame words with the Papiſts. I ſhall in theſe ſeverall points, lay down briefly the doctrine of the Papiſts firſt, and then compare Mr. Bax­ters with it, that the Coherence betwixt them may be cleerly ſeen. The Papiſts opinions I ſhall truly ſet forth to you, (though brief­ly) as they themſelves expreſs themſelves in the Councell of Trent. Seſſ. 6. Cap. 14. 16. & Seſſ. 14. Cap. 8, 9. and Bellar: in his two books de Purgatorio, & lib. 4. de Poenitentia, and by ſundry other of their own Writers.

1 They hold that although Chriſt hath by his death and merits ſatisfied the Law and Juſtice of God for the fault of our ſinns in of­fending Gods Juſtice and violating his holy Law, ſo that God is no more at enmity with but reconciled to them which truly repent and beleeve, hath fully pardoned their ſinn, and forgiven their of­fences for Chriſts ſake: yet hath neither Chriſt given nor God taken full ſatisfaction for the puniſhment, but that after the fault is par­doned, God may and will inflct puniſhment upon the offender. In this and the reſt points of ſatisfaction they give this generall rule, that Chriſt hath undertaken for us onely that which we could not do for our ſelves, and ſatisfied for us ſo far onely as it was un­poſſible for us to make ſatisfaction for our ſelves. As for that which by doing or ſuffering was in our power to accompliſh for our ſelves, that he hath left to be (without his preventing us) accom­pliſhed by us. But in this Caſe, ſay they, It was unpoſſible for man to undertake any work any ſuffering ſo noble & worthy as might ſtand in equipoiſe with the offending of ſo infinite a Majeſtie, and ſo to ſatisfie Gods Juſtice for the fault. This therfore Chriſt hath done and God hath accepted from Chriſt in our behalf. But it was poſſi­ble for man to ſatisfie (at leaſt in part) for the puniſhment which the juſtice and law of God exact for the offence committed. This therefore is in part left to us to ſatisfie; and after he hath forgiven the fault, doth notwithſtanding inflict upon us the puniſhment for the ſatisfying of his law and juſtice. This they go about to prove51 by the example of Gods dealing with Moſes and Aaron when they had ſinned againſt him, he forgave freely their fault and offence, nevertheleſs called them exactly to a reckoning about the puniſh­ment; was in perfect friendſhip with them again, yet would not a­bate them an ace of the puniſhment which he had threatened to them, they muſt dye in the Wildernes and never enter into the land that flowed with milk and hony. The like they inſtance in David about his ſin in reference to Bathſheba and Ʋriah; The Lord forgave the offence, The Lord hath put away thy ſin, (ſaith the Prophet) thou ſhalt not ſurely dye, 2 Sam. 12, 13. Nevertheles in reference to the pu­niſhment, David ſhall ſmoke for it. The child ſhall dye, the ſword ſhall never depart from his houſe, &c. ſo that David ſhall rue it to his very dying day. Other Scriptures and reaſons they bring which would be over tedious to inſert.

Compare we now Mr. Baxters doctrine with theirs. Theſ. 7. he tells us, That Chriſt Jeſus being fully furniſhed for this work [of Media­tion] by his Fathers and his own will, firſt undertook and afterward diſ­charged mans debt by ſuffering what the Law did threaten, and the offender was unable to bear. And Theſ. 8. That the Father ſo fully accepted the ſa­tisfaction, that by way of reward to Chriſt that gave it, he hath delivered all things into his hands, and given him all power in heaven and in earth, and made him Lord both of the dead and living. Yet Theſ. 9th, addeth that, It was not the intent of either the Father or the Son, that by this ſatisfac­tion the offenders ſhould be immediately delivered from the whole Curſe of the Law, and freed from the evill which they had brought upon themſelves, but ſome part muſt be executed upon ſoul and body, &c. And this he goes about by his ten Arguments which we have examined, to prove of the beleevers themſelves, that they are liable to the puniſhment and Curſe of the Law, to bear it in part even to death it ſelf, and that though there be no unpardoned ſin for which the curſe as the curſePag. 71. Arg. 8, is inflicted upon them. Let any diſcreet man here judge if there be the leaſt haires breadth betwixt Mr Baxter and a Papiſt according to the Councell of Trent, i. e. the worſt Papiſt. The rule of both about ſatisfaction is the ſame. Chriſt hath done and ſuffered for us what we could not do and ſuffer for our ſelves ſay the Papiſts; Chriſt hath ſuffered for us what the Law did threaten, and we were unable to bear, ſaith Mr. Baxter, implying that whatſoever we can bear muſt yet be inflicted upon us. For this ſatisfaction, the fault is forgiven, ſaith Bellarmine. By means of this ſatisfaction there re­mains no unpardoned Sin, ſaith Mr. Baxter [viz. upon beleevers.] Yet52 ſay both when the ſin is forgiven the puniſhment, curſe, and penal­ty of the Law muſt be ſuffered. Here is noble mercy and forgivenes, to pardon a man his fault, and to pronounce with Pilate I finde no fault in him, and forthwith to whip and hang him for no fault. Such divine mercy and Juſtice do theſe white ſonnes of the Pope a­ſcribe to the Father of Mercies, and to his dear Son the purchaſer and ſluce of all Mercies. Touching the doctrine it ſelf I have an­ſwered Mr. Baxters Arguments. But as to theſe arguments of the Papiſts, I paſs them by, not having undertaken to anſwer them here any farther than Mr. Baxter is their mouth to diſpute for them.

2 The Papiſts teach (according to the forementioned rule) that Chriſt hath in part alſo ſatisfied for the puniſhment of ſin, as well as wholly for the fault. And as far as Chriſt hath born and ſatisfi­ed, ſo far we are freed from the puniſhment. But Chriſt hath ſatiſ­fied onely for the infinite & eternall puniſhment, leaving us to bear the finite and temporary puniſhments and curſe of the Law, or to ſatisfie for it our ſelves. So that by their doctrine, Chriſt hath not at all by his merits freed us from the ſubſtance of the Curſe, pe­nalty and vengeance of the Law, but onely from the boundles mea­ſure and endles duration thereof. What ſaith Mr. Baxter to this? Chriſt (ſaith he) in reference to the puniſhment of ſin, hath ſuffered ſo much of what the Law did threaten, as we our ſelves were unable to bear. Theſ. 7. leaving to us to bear the greateſt Curſes of the Law, but not in their full rigor, and in their rigorous execution thereof. p. 69. Arg. 3. & p. 71. Arg. 8. What is this rigor and rigorous execution of the puniſhment and curſe of the Law, but the execution of the ſame in its infinite meaſure and endles duration, which could not be (as he confeſſeth) born without the offenders everlaſting undooing. Theſ. 6. And thus he with the Papiſts makes the ſatisfaction which Chriſt hath given to his Fathers Juſtice, effectuall to deliver us not from the ſubſtance of the Curſe and vengeance, but onely from the extent of its meaſure and duration. So that if I underſtand my mother lan­guage, and the equipollency of terms and words therein, there is but the name, and a Cardinals hat that puts a difference between a Bellarmine and a Baxter in this point, both ſpeak not onely the Tan­tundem, but the Idem, the very ſelf ſame thing in matter & ſubſtance, to the diminution, yea degrading of the merits of Chriſt, to make way to ſet up mans ſatisfactions parallell with if not ſupereminent and above Chriſts. With whom if I ſhould enter into a Conteſt up­on this Argument, and dared as they to make the Scripture a meer53 Kickſhoſe, without ſubſtance and authority, under the Charm of diſtinctions to be formed, conformed, deformed unto and into any ſenſe at pleaſure, I could upon more probable grounds and with more plauſible reaſons argue that Chriſt hath ſatisfied for, and we by his ſatisfaction are delivered from the finite and temporary part of the Curſe and vengeance onely, but are left to bear for ever the infinite and eternall torment thereof in hell: than they bring for our deliverance onely from the temporary and not from the eter­nall. Becauſe (according to Mr. Baxter) Chriſt ſuffered the tem­porary and finite pains onely for us, not the eternall, but left theſe (as it more probably ſeems) to be ſuffered by our ſelves for our ſelves. But as Mr. Baxter will not learn from Chriſt himſelf to op­poſe the Majeſty & power of the Word againſt Sophiſtry, ſo neither dare I learn to oppoſe his Sophiſtry againſt Chriſt and his Word.

3 The Papiſts teach that thoſe puniſhments which come upon Chriſtians unavoydably by the threat of the Law, for the tranſ­greſſion of the Law, viz. the temporall evills that are incident to their ſouls and bodies in this life, as ſicknes, ſorrow, loſs of friends, credit or eſtates, poverty, tribulations, perſecutions, trouble of Conſcience, &c. if they be ſuffered willingly and with patience, are ſatisfactions to God for ſin; but if unpatiently and unwillingly, they are Gods revenge upon us. So much the holy Councell of Trent doth even in expreſs words affirm and determine. What doth Mr. Baxter ſay in conformity or contradiction to this aſſertion? He tells us that all temporall evills do neceſſarily invade beleevers, and that by the force and Curſe of the Law, that when God ſanctifieth the ſame to them, he doth not thereby take away their naturall evill or their Curſe, but onely produceth by it as by an occaſion a grea­ter good. What reaſon can be given why God ſhould not do us all that good (viz. which the Orthodox Divines attribute to his ſanctified Cha­ſtiſements) without our ſufferings, which now he doth by them, were there not ſin and wrath and law in them. Sure he could better us by eaſier means. They are managed by Chriſt to our advantage and good. Theſe are Mr. Baxters words, Pag. 69, 70, 72. Arg. 2, 3, 4, 7, 10. Let us a lit­tle examine them. When we affirm that theſe ſufferings as they be­fall beleevers, are not from the Law as a Curſe, but ſweet Chaſtiſe­ments of Gods love, by which he mortifieth the fleſh, increaſeth their ſelf-denyall, Conformeth them to Chriſt, as well in his ſufferings as in his graces and doings, exerciſeth and quickeneth all the gifts of his grace in them, Crucifieth the world to them and them to the54 world; and being in diſpute with Papiſts, mention many other precious ends and effects of his Chaſtiſements: Mr. Baxter Comes in with his Tuſh at all this, Arg. 7. Cannot God do us all this good (ſaith he) without our ſufferings, and better us by an eaſier means? What then? [Doubtles] there is ſin and wrath and law in theſe ſufferings. What can he mean by this, but that firſt there is our ſin as the merit of all theſe ſufferings, and ſecondly, that God in exe­cuting them takes ſatisfaction from them and upon them for his law violated and his juſtice offended? Let any man that hath not divorced his reaſon from him through prejudice, pick out any o­ther meaning of his words, or deny his words in this meaning to be heterodox and Popiſh. And when he ſaith that God doth by theſe ſufferings produce a greater good [to beleevers than their ſufferings bring evill upon them] Arg. 4. And that they are mana­ged, to our advantage and good, what means he by this advantage and good? Not our purifying and bettering, &c. as we hold, For this as we have ſeen, he ſhakes off as a ſingleſoled ſuppoſition, with a kinde of Apage. Nor any other good that his front hath yet taken boldnes to expreſs, for ſpeaking thereof ſo oft in generall, he would not have been ſo ſhie to ſpeciallize it for our edification and com­fort, if there were any in it. It muſt be therefore ſuch a good and advantage, that though he would have us know, yet he will not ſpeak it out plainly, leaſt his tongue and teeth ſhould bewray him to be a profeſſed Papiſt, before ſuch time as he hath Phariſeelike, &c. depraved others that are unwary, and made them worſe than him­ſelf, Matt. 23. 15. And what ſhould that be, but that God takes ſa­tisfaction to his juſtice by his judgments upon them, here, that they may not have, or may have the leſs to ſatisfie for, in hell or in Pur­gatory? In this therefore as in the two former points I take him expreſſing himſelf an adopted ſonne of the ghoſtly Fathers of Trent.

4. The Papiſts hold that there is a Purgatory, which they de­ſcribe to be a priſon as hot and full of the ſame materiall fire and flames as hell it ſelf: into which the ſouls of Chriſtians after this life, are caſt to ſatisfie Gods juſtice for all their veniall ſins that they have not made ſatisfaction for in this life by ſuffering or doing; and being once caſt into this priſon they cannot come forth out of the torment, untill they have paid the utmoſt farthing of their debt, i. e. untill they have ſuffered ſo much as may counterpoiſe to a ve­ry grain, the ſinns whereof they dye unpardoned. This they prove55 by many undeniable Arguments, ſpecially by the teſtimony of ma­ny good ſouls that have obteined a diſpenſation to come thence with their boſoms ſo full of fire as of fleſh and bones, to tell them ſo. Doth Mr. Baxter joyn with them in this opinion alſo? Soft and fair, There is skill in daubing; firſt he will try how this Tractate will take; if according to his minde, probably we ſhall have a ſecond part, and therein he may tell us plainly his judgment in this and many other of his myſteries that here he leaves obſcure and ambi­guous. In the interim it pleaſeth him not to deliver his minde herein in words at length, but in dark and uncertain figures. Yet joyn we together what he ſaith here and there in parcells, and ſom­what may be made or at leaſt conjectured of it. Firſt then he telleth us that ſome part of the Curſe muſt be executed upon beleevers, i. e. upon the whole man, the ſoul as well as the body. Theſ. 9. 2 That untill the day of Reſurrection and of Judgement, all the effects of ſin and law and wrath will not be removed from them. pag. 74. Pag. 71: Arg. 8.Therefore thirdly what he will not [doth not at leaſt] ſay of any of their former ſufferings, he ſaith of death, That there is no unpar­doned ſin in it which ſhall procure further judgment, and ſo no ha­tred in it, though there be anger. A glorious privilege no doubt! ſuch as according to our uſuall proverb a man may find at Billingſ­gate for a box on the ear from the worſt of men that he meets with. When a man hath in revengefull fury perſecuted his hated nigh­bour with all the ſtrokes and ſtormes of wrath and miſchief, and af­ter many years perſecution, hath at laſt ſlaughtered him, and tram­pled his dead Corps into the mire and duſt; now at laſt he ceaſeth from hatred, & is but angry with his poor reliques, forgives him all the reſt, when he can do no more to him, and forgivenes can do him no good. Such tender mercies of Cruelty (as the wiſe man terms them, Pro. 12. 10. ) doth Mr. Baxter here aſcribe unto God in his gracious dealings with beleevers for Chriſts ſake: viz. to perſecute them with all the ſtrokes of his wrath, and all the Curſes of the law all their life time, ſparing neither their body nor ſoul, and at laſt with great indignation to deſtroy them and trample their bodies into the earth, duſt, and rottennes, yea and their ſouls whither he liſt, and under what torment he liſt, and after this (ſo remarkeable is his love) he will hate them no more, but be angry with them ſtill. When they are dead and can offend no more, and God hath inflic­ted upon them all his judgments that he can inflict no more, now their ſins ſhall be ſo pardoned that they ſhall ſuffer no more, no56 more than all which they already ſuffer. Who denies this to be the very quinteſſence of mercy and ſpirits of love when Mr. Baxter hath ſo defined it, and held it forth to us as the moſt Celeſtiall comfort that we ſhall finde in death? There is (ſaith he) no unpardoned ſin in the death of beleevers that ſhall procure further judgement. Where note 1 that he ſaith not ſimply and abſolutely that there is no unpardoned ſin upon the Saints now dead and buryed: but no ſin ſo unpardoned, that it ſhould bring further judgement than that which is already upon them. And 2 That when he denyeth that their ſin ſhall bring any further judgement upon them, he doth not deny but rather imply their ſins to be yet ſtill unpardoned as to the holding thoſe judgements upon them that are already inflicted. A comfort that the Devills and reprobates in hell ſhall not want after the very day of judgment in the midſt of their flames; That there is none of their ſinns ſo unpardoned as that it ſhould bring any further judgment upon them. But put we all together, 1 That the beleever muſt bear the Curſe, even the whole man, in body and ſoule alſo. 2 That he ſhall not be delivered from this curſe in ſoul and body untill the reſurrection. 3 That although death puts him into a freedom from further judgments, yet it doth not at all deliver him from thoſe that at death are inflicted upon ſoul and body. How ſhall we now make up the matter? If the whole man both ſoul and body muſt ſuffer and not be wholly freed untill the reſurrection, this is not fulfilled in the ſuffering of the body alone. If the ſoul alſo untill then muſt ſuffer, then is it not forthwith up­on its ſeperation from the body exalted to Heaven, for there, is no ſuffering, no affliction. Neither doth it ſuffer in hell, for Mr. Bax­ter exempteth thence all that perſevere in the Faith (according to his definition of faith) untill death. Where and whence then ſhall it ſuffer but in and from the fire of Purgatory? And ſo there is no unpardoned ſin upon beleevers after death that can procure to them any further judgment beyond this. If Mr. Baxter meaneth not ſo, it is his fault to write with ſo much ambiguity, and ſo little plain­nes and perſpicuity, as to toll us on to a ſtrong Conjecture that he meaneth ſo, and is in this as in the reſt apoſtatized to the Pa­piſts.

5 I might add alſo here that he ſeemes to joyn with the Papiſts in holding beleevers in an uncertainty of their ſalvation all their life long. It is conſiderable that neither in his Aphoriſm, nor in the whole explication therof, nor in all his arguments by which he57 goeth about to prove beleevers under the Curſe, doth he once name any pardon of ſin, or freedom from further judgment, which they attain untill after death, and then when they have perſevered to the end, and dyed in Chriſt, now he mentions and affirms it. What dothArg. 8p. 71.this argue but that he would (with the Papiſts) have men to hope well, but to be ſtill uncertain without any aſſurance of Faith or certainty of their perſeverance, and future glory untill their very laſt gaſp? But becauſe from meer Negatives no affirmative can be regularly and ſoundly deduced; I leave this but as probable, and conclude it not as certain.

We have found Mr. Baxters diſpute here to be firſt againſt Scrip­ture; 2 Antichriſtian and wholly Popiſh in ſeverall points. There are many allegations more wherewith it may be juſtly charged, viz. that,

3 It is ſcandalous to the Grace and Mercy and Love of God that are the moſt ſweet and amiable of all his Attributes. So doth he paint out terror in the very Love and Grace of God, and Cruel­y in his tender mercies; making flames of fury to break out from the very bowels of his Compaſſion, that poor ſouls beleeving what he ſaith will be apt to fly from God as from a Satan, and from his Goſpel diſpenſations as from death and hell it ſelf. When they hear him to be ſo bloudy, to take delight in curſing, cruſhing, rend­ing, taring, and tormenting in ſoul and body, unto death and after death, his own ſonnes and daughters, and that under a profeſſion of grace and love to them, what difference can they conceive to be between ſuch a God, and the Devill? If there be ſuch bitternes in his love, who will deſire the leaſt draughts thereof? If his armes of embracing be ſuch Lions pawes, who will not ſhunn all union all drawing nigh to him? ſo doth he ſcandalize Gods love, &c. ma­king it terrible, (which is amiablenes and life it ſelf) that none might deſire him.

4 It is ſlanderous to the juſtice of God; 1 By accuſing it there to inflict the curſe, wrath, and judgements, where he imputeth no ſin. 2 By charging it to receive ful ſatisfaction for our debt from Chriſt our ſurety, and afterward when all is paid, to require ſatisfaction from us too. A piece of injuſtice ſo odious to the light of nature it ſelf, that Mr. Baxter would account him a prodigie of Nature, a De­villized man that ſhould ſo do: yet hath the face to charge the moſt righteous God, whoſe wayes are all equall, yea equity it ſelf, therewith.

585 It is injurious to Chriſt and his Mediation. Charging him and it with inſufficiency. With the want (I mean) either of inſuf­ficient merit to free us from the whole curſe and wrath of God, becauſe he could not do it, or want of ſufficient love to us that ha­ving all power given him in heaven and earth, yet will not do it. But in both theſe the Scripture teſtifieth Chriſt to be all-ſufficient, without the leaſt defect either of merit, or love to us, that in the infinitenes of his merit he hath purchaſed all, and by the infinitenes of his love he diſpenſeth this liberty in the fulnes of it to us, There­fore is Mr. Baxter ungratefully injurious to our bleſſed Saviour in denying it and arguing againſt it.

6 It tends to the advancing of mans vain-glory and boaſting, in being at leaſt in part a ſelf-ſaviour, that his ſatisfactions have wrought with the Lord Chriſts in the procurement of his Juſtifica­tion and ſalvation. This by the ſequele of this work appears to be the main thing to which Mr. Baxter driveth. For yeelding himſelf up to be the Diſciple of men, to ſee and judge onely by the light of mans reaſon, he ſeems to me to be ſo left of God deſtitute of his Spirit, that he can ſee no farther than a meer naturall man in ſpiri­tuall things; and ſo following the letter and ſcarce the letter with­out the Spirit of the word, he can think of no other way to happi­nes but that which the very inſtinct of nature ſuggeſteth, namely a mans own willing, running, and procurements. To this end he laies a foundation here of humane ſatisfaction by ſufferings, per­ceiving well that if mans ſuffering of the curſe of the Law be once granted to be effectuall by way of ſatisfaction to purge the ſoul from ſin, then much more the righteouſnes of workes done in obe­dience and conformity to the Law, by the help of the Spirit, will and muſt be granted to be more powerfull to the ſame end. There­fore ſeeks he thus to depreſs the grace of God and merits of Chriſt, that upon the ruines thereof he might erect a Temple dedicated to mans righteouſnes.

7 It ſubverteth all the joy and conſolation of Chriſtians, which the Holy Ghoſt requireth of them in their ſufferings from Chriſt or for Chriſts ſake. How can we according to the precept of Chriſt, Rejeyce and be exceeding glad, when we ſuffer, Matth. 5. 12. And with Paul, Glory in tribulation, Rom. 5. 3. and Rejoyce in our ſufferings, Col. 1. 24. And after the rule of James, Account it all joy when we fall into many temptations, Jam. 1. 2. If theſe be the curſe of the Law, the effects of Gods wrath and heavie diſpleaſure? Can a good childe rejoyce59 and glory in his fathers anger, and in the curſes and ſtrokes of his fathers wrath which he hath juſtly deſerved? It is enough to add deſpair and death to the ſorrow of the Saints in their afflictions, to poſſeſſe their Conſciences with an apprehenſion that all comes from their fathers wrath, and hath the curſe upon it.

8 It holds poor Chriſtians upon a rack of torment, and under the ſpirit of intolerable bondage all their life-time. For let Mr. Bax­ter though he were ſworn againſt Chriſt to Antichriſt, deny if he can that when the Apoſtle, Gal. 3. 10. ſaith; As many as are of the works of the Law are under the Curſe; his meaning to be that they are in the ſtate and under the power of damnation, or that the curſe and damnation are not in Scripture phraſe the ſame thing. I know he will not deny it, lſt he ſhould declare himſelf to haue taken at once his farewell of divine truth, and of naturall reaſon alſo. If then to be under the curſe is to be under damnation, then by affirm­ing beleevers to be under the Curſe, he affirmes them to be under damnation, & conſequently them that are in Chriſt to be ſo much the children of wrath and hell as the very reprobates.

9 It inureth upon Chriſt a brand of evill which St James pro­nounceth deteſtable in a wicked man. What, that out of the ſameJames 3. 9, 10, 11: mouth ſhould proceed bleſſing and curſing, ſaith he? Yet Mr. Baxter makes the ſame Chriſt, at the ſame time, to bleſſe and to curſe, to abſolve and to ſentence, to ſave and to damn the ſame perſon.

10 Let Mr. Baxter conſider whether while he labours ſo vehe­mently to faſten the curſe upon them whom God hath bleſſed with faithfull Abraham, Gal. 3. 9. He doth not pluck the curſe upon him­ſelf which God hath denounced, Gen. 12. 3. I will bleſs him that bleſſeth thee, and curſe him that curſeth thee.

A word more I ſhall add (by way of digreſſion) to ſome Mini­ſters, who by a faulty inadvertency, ſpeak in this point almoſt the ſame things with Mr. Bacter, though in the Article of Juſtification they wholly diſſent from him. It hath filled my ſpirit with ſad­neſs to hear not onely in the Pulpits of the Country, but of the Ci­ty of London, pronounced by the Mouths of ſome in great eſteem both for piety and Learning; That to ſay God doth not puniſh his Saints for their ſinns, is flat Antinomiſm: and affirmed, that the afflictions of beleevers are puniſhments for their ſin. I beſeech theſe men to Conſider whom they here explode as Antinomians? whether beſides the A­poſtles and Fathers of the Primitive Church, they do not brand all60 the reformed Churches, and their Champions againſt the Papiſts, with this ignominy? Whether there be any one Article of Chriſti­an Religion, that hath been more ſtoutly defended by theſe againſt the Papiſts, than this which heat of zeal without knowledg (or Con­ſideration at leaſt) hath of late Called Antinomian? Let them pro­duce any beſides the Socinian and Arminian Sophiſters that have ſtumbled at this doctrine as offenſive. I beſeech theſe men to read one Chamier at leaſt, Panſtr. Tom. 3. lib. 23. the ſix firſt Chapters, where this queſtion is not onely handled at large, but alſo the Ar­guments of the Proteſtants (who are alſo named Cap. 1.) particu­larized, and all the objections of the Papiſts againſt thoſe Argu­ments Confuted: and the Papiſts Arguments to prove the Contra­ry aſſertion anſwered. The queſtion being thus ſtated, Ʋtrùm puni­antur fidelium ſcelera? & utrùm dura quae ijs immittit Deus, ſint peccato­rum paenae?

So much by way of anſwer to Mr. Baxters reſolving of his third queſtion. There remain yet three queſtions more; viz.

Bax. 4. Whether it be not a wrong to the Redeemer, that the people whom he hath ranſomed, be not immediately delivered [from the Curſe]?

5. Whether it be any wrong to the redeemed themſelves?

6. How long will it be till all the Curſe be taken off beleevers, and Redemption have attained its full effect?

The two former of theſe queſtions, are ſawcy, arrogant, and proud. In their propoſall, Mr. Baxter acts the part of Satan in que­ſtioning and accuſing Gods Juſtice. In his anſwer to them he takes upon himſelf to act the part of an Angel, to be an Apologiſt to plead for the defence of Gods juſtice. 2 Gods juſtice is not, can­not be injurious to any, ſo that God needs not an Apologiſt to plead his cauſe; if he needed, his wiſdome would not make choice of his accuſer to be his Advocate. 3 Mr. Baxter if he would have dealt ingenuouſly, ſhould have put the queſtions whether himſelf be not injurious; 1 To God and his Chriſt; 2 To the redeemed by denying their deliverance from and affirming their proſtrate bon­dage under the Curſe, and not to have queſtioned whether his ſlan­dering of Gods juſtice hath made God faulty. And then he ſhould have received an anſwer to his reſolving of the queſtions. But as he puts the queſtions I reject his reſolving of them as unworthy of an anſwer. Onely by the way I ſay, that what he ſpeaks in anſwer to61 his own queſtions is all meerly ſophiſticall and fallacious. The three firſt reaſons that he brings to prove that Chriſt is not wron­ged by the not delivering of his ranſomed ones, being things in queſtion not proved by Mr. Baxter, therefore in arguing from them he doth (as it is uſuall with him) beg the principle. The fourth reaſon is not ad idem, but ſo farr from the queſtion as London from Barwick, that there is no hope they will ever meet together. The queſtion ſpeaking of beleevers, The reaſon, of Chriſts dealing with the world to make them beleevers. And the ſame is evident in what he ſaith to the fifth queſtion alſo. The ſixth queſtion he thus re­ſolveth;

Bax. The laſt enemy to be overcome is death, 1 Cor. 15. 26. This ene­my will be perfectly overcome at the Reſurrection. Then alſo ſhall we be perfectly acquitt from the charge of the Law, and accuſati­on of Satan: Therefore not till the day of Reſurrection and judg­ment will all the effects of ſin and law and wrath be perfectly re­moved.

If in the concluſion he mean the effects of ſin and law and wrath ſhall not be removed from the world untill the reſurrection; he ſpeaketh truth, but nihil ad rem, far from the queſtion which ſpeak­eth onely of beleevers. If he mean of them that the Curſe ſhall not be removed. I have anſwered it before, and the Scriptures here brought to prove it, and will not here Actum agere.

CHAP. VIII.

Whether Beleevers are under the Law as a Covenant of works? The Negative proved. Mr. Baxters ambiguities and mentall reſervations in ſtating the queſtion, and aſſerting the affir­mative. The Law not repealed to any, but exauthorated to beleevers, having inflicted its whole curſe upon them in Chriſt.

Mr. Baxter had ended, but he had not finiſhed his diſpute about the Curſe upon beleevers. He did but Parthian or ram-like, go backward and decline a little, to return with the greater force. Or as an Actor upon the ſtage, withdraw and make his exit, to put on a new dreſs, in which to appear again forthwith to act a ſecond part. So doth Mr. Baxter decline the diſpute in one Aphoriſm62 and its explication, (which I alſo ſhall paſs by without excepting againſt it) and then he returns to proſecute the ſame diſpute afreſh; yet in another dreſs of words, that it might ſeem to be a reſolving or determining of another queſtion. That was, whether beleevers remain under the Curſe of the Law? This, whether they remain under the Law as it threateneth and curſeth? And between theſe two queſtions who ſeeth not ſo vaſt a difference, as is between an arrow in the quiver, and an arrow out of the quiver? within and without the quiver, it is the ſame arrow ſtill. Yet let us attend to him ſtating the queſtion (which anon we ſhall examine.) The re­ſult of it is thus.

Bax. That the Morall Law (not in its directive uſe but) as it is a Co­venant of works, is ſtill in force to threaten and bring the Curſe upon beleevers, in caſe they do in any thing tranſgreſs the Law.

This he undertakes to make good, pronouncing it inconſiderate­nes to aſſert the contrary. Theſ. 11. p. 78. & explic. p. 79. & explic. of Theſ. 12. p. 82.

Here before we meddle any further with Mr. Baxter, let us exa­mine what the Holy Ghoſt in Scripture ſpeaketh to this point. Ye are not under the Law, but under Grace, ſaith th'Apoſtle to believers. Rom. 6. 14.I conceive there is no one Chriſtian upon earth that hath his head unbiaſſed with ſophiſticall fallacies and falſhoods, but takes the words in the ſame ſimple and clear ſenſe wherein the Holy Ghoſt delivers them, viz. That we are no more under the Law, as a Cove­nant of Works, when we have once attained by faith to be under the Covenant of Grace. But a very thunder-bolt againſt Mr. Bax­ter and his Aſſertion is that, Gal. 5. 3, 4. I teſtifie to every one that is circumciſed, that he is debtor to do the whole Law. Chriſt is become of none effect to you whoſoever of you are juſtified by the Law, ye are fallen from Grace. From theſe words muſt needs be deduced theſe Conclu­ſions.

1 That to be under the Law, and to be under Grace, are con­traries, and do exclude either the other, ſo that it is impoſſible for the ſame perſon at the ſame time to be under both together. If but circumciſed, if at all under the Law, ye have (ſaith the Apoſtle) made Chriſt of none effect to you, ye are fallen from grace, and conſequently if at all in Chriſt, yee are not in the leaſt part under the Law, but free from the domination and Curſe thereof.

2 That whoſoever yieldeth himſelf to be under the Law as a63 Covenant of Works, in the leaſt part, hath his juſtification or dam­nation depending upon his perfect or unperfect keeping of the whole Law, ſo ſaith th'Apoſtle, if but circumciſed, &c. ye are deb­tors to keep the whole Law: How debtors, viz. If ever ye will be juſtified and ſaved to keep it perfectly, if ye fail but once, to be damned for ever.

3 That whoſoever affirmeth (whether he be a Bellarmine or a Baxter) believers to be under the Law as a Covenant of Works, the ſame by neceſſary conſequence denyeth all actuall efficacy of Chriſts death, that ever any ſoul was or ſhalbe ſaved by his medi­ation, and affirmeth all the Saints that have been, are, or ſhalbe, to be damned for ever. For if at all under the Law, then not at all under grace or in Chriſt; but they muſt ſtand or fall according as they do or not do the whole Law, which none doth, ergo, all muſt periſh. The ſame alſo may be gathered from Gal. 3. 10. but I have touched upon it before.

A noble Aphoriſt ye will acknowledg, declaring a greater de­ſire to bring the Saints under the Curſe and damnation, then there is force in his Diſputes to prove them to be under it.

Theſe Scriptures might ſuffice to ſatisfie every judgment, that believers are not under the Law. Yet I ſhall mention ſome few more to ſhew the copiouſnes of the word in this point, that there might be no doubting in this point, Rom 7. 1-6, the Holy Ghoſt doth make out this truth as clear as the light. The Law (ſaith he) hath dominion over a man [onely] during life, as the husband hath power over his wife. Let either the husband or wife dye, the law or power which the husband had over the wife dyeth alſo. If the wife dye he hath no power over the ſoul or aſhes of his dead wife, to exact under any penalty, obedience from them. If the wife be ſurvivor, ſhe is no more bound to the dead aſhes of her husband, to fear either command or wrath thence, but is wholly at liberty. So alſo ſtands the relation between the Law and believers. The Law in the height of its authority had power to inflict death but once upon man; this death have believers ſuffered in Chriſt, there­fore are dead to the Law by the body of Chriſt, have done their Law, and ſuffered all that the Law had to inflict upon ſinners, in the body, or humane nature of Chriſt ſuffering for them; ſo that they are dead to the Law, ſo far without the liſts of further puniſhment or ter­rour of the Law, as the Felon or Murtherer that is condemned, hanged, dead and buried, is free from further puniſhment, by the Law of the Land.

64

Yea the Law alſo is dead to them, having ſpent it's ſting and ſtrength, and life alſo on the naturall body of Chriſt, and is there­by diſabled for ever to re-aſſume the ſame againſt the myſticall bo­dy or any member thereof: So that they are [fully] delivered from the Law.

All this doth th'Apoſtle ſpeak out at the full in that place, and no leſſe in Gal. 3. 24, 25. The Law was our School-maſter unto or untill Chriſt, &c. But after that faith is come, we are no longer under a School­maſter. This alſo he illuſtrateth, Gal. 4. 1, &c. by a ſimilitude, likening the Church before Chriſts coming to an Heir in his Minori­ty, by his fathers will put under Tutors and Governors, ſo that though he be Lord of all, yet differs nothing from a ſervant, but is under his Tutors ferule and rod alſo, to be conſtrained with fear, when love becomes ineffectuall to move him to his duty: ſuch was the condition of the Church while in its minority and feeblenes of ſpiritual know­ledge, the Sun of righteouſnes not being yet riſen fully to enlight­en them with the underſtanding of their liberty and glorious pre­rogatives. During this time though they were Lords of all, yet becauſe of the weaknes of their knowledg they were kept Servant­like under hard Maſters, under the Commands and threats of the Law: but reſembling the Church under the Goſpel, to the ſame heir in his maturity of age, now entred into the poſſeſſion of his heritage, and become rather Lord of his Tutors and Governours, then any way ſubject or ſervile to their authority, gently and ge­nerouſly accepting their wholſom Counſels, but diſdaining ſo to ſubject to their authority, as to be brought under the rod of their power any more.

So alſo Gal. 5. 13, 18, 23. ſpeaking of them that had been cal­led to the liberty of the Goſpel, believing in Chriſt, walking in the Spirit, and bringing forth the fruits of the Spirit, concludeth of them, that they are not under the Law, that againſt ſuch there is no Law. And 2 Cor. 3. 11. cals the Law (as a Covenant of works) that which was done away, as he doth the Goſpel (as a Covenant of Grace) that which remaineth. Yea that the caſe might be ſo plain, that no Jeſuiticall diſtinctions might pervert it, the Holy Ghoſt at once concludeth, both negatively that believers are not under the terrours of the Law at all; and affirmatively that they are wholly and onely un­der the ſweet diſpenſation of grace, Heb. 12. 18-24. Ye are not come to the Mount, &c. burning with fire, nor unto blacknes, and darkneſſe, and tempeſt, nor to the words and Covenants which could not be65 heard and born, and to the terrible voyce which made Moſes himſelf ex­ceedingly to fear and quake. [Theſe are the things done away in re­ference to believers] But ye are come to Mount Sion, to the City of the living God, the heavenly Hieruſalem, &c. to all the prerogatives and privileges of the Kingdome of Grace.

So alſo in the Epiſtle to the Galathians. There are two Covenants (ſaith the Holy Ghoſt) the one from Mount Sinai (where the Law was given) which gendereth to Bondage, [the other from] Hieru­ſalem which is above and is free, the mother of us all, and concludes at laſt of all believers, negatively, that they are not the children of the Bond-woman, i. e. under the Covenant of works, and affimatively, But of the free, i. e. under the Covenant of Grace, Gal. 4. 24, 26, 31. Hence is that bold triumphant challenge of the Apoſtle, Rom. 8. 33, 34. Who ſhall lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect? it is God that juſtifieth: who is he that condemneth? it is Chriſt that hath dyed, yea rather that is riſen again, who ſitteth at the right hand of God and ma­keth interceſſion for us.

Having laid down theſe two poſitions as truths undeniable, that Chriſt hath effectually ſatisfied, and as a perfect Mediator ſits at the right hand of God, making interceſſion for believers: And that God thereupon juſtifieth them: He now boldly challengeth earth and hell: who ſhall charge them? who ſhall condemn them? Yea his interrogations bear the force of ſtrong negations, as if he had ſaid, None can effectually charge much leſs condemn them, yea none dares to attempt it, no not one, not ſin, nor Satan the Lords Enemies, much leſs the Law which is juſt and conformed to the will of God.

Collect we together now but ſome ſhort notions of theſe Scrip­tures, what the Holy Ghoſt concludeth in them and by them, that believers are not under the Law, that it is an apoſtacy from Chriſt, from grace, to put themſelves in the leaſt part under the Law as a Covenant of works; that they are dead to the Law, that the Law is dead to them, that they are delivered from the Law, are no more under it, were ſervants to it, but are now free from it, there is no Law againſt them, that it is done away from having any dominati­on over them, that they are departed from the Lawes terrours, and come to the Goſpels celeſtial previledges; are not under the Co­venant of Works, but under the Covenant of Grace, have the ori­ginall of their preſent condition not from Sinai but from the ſu­pernall Hieruſalem, are ſons not of the bond-woman but of the66 free, that there is none that can condemn them, none that can juſt­ly ſay any thing to their charge. Let any man now that beleiveth there is a Holy Ghoſt, and that the Holy Ghoſt ſpeaketh in the Scriptures; judge whether ibe poſſible for the wiſedom of the Holy Ghoſt himſelf, which is infinite, to give his teſtimony more fully, cleerly or plainly to this aſſertion, that believers are not under the curſing power of the Law, or under the Law as a Co­venant of works? whether this truth hath not from theſe teſti­monies of Scripture a ſufficient fortification raiſed about it againſt all Jeſuits and Devils. Yet Mr. Baxter with horn and hoof, tooth and nail aſſaults it, partly by ſecret minings, and partly by open batteries to ſubvert it. I ſhall hold out his ſlights, in his owne words.

B. Theſ. 11. Not that Chriſt doth abſolutely null or repeal the old Covenant hereby [viz. by conſtituting a New Covenant Theſ. 10.] But he ſuperaddeth this as the onely poſſible way of life. The former ſtill continueth to command, prohibite, promiſe and threaten: ſo that the ſins even of the Juſtified, are ſtill brea­ches of that Law, and are threatened and curſed thereby.

This is his firſt plea, his diſpute in generall, againſt the before proved Aſſertion.

The Aphoriſm conſiſteth of meer obſcurities, ambiguities, equi­vocations, and mentall reſervations in words and phraſes, where­in the Aphoriſt hides himſelf that he may ſmite and not be ſmitten; ſpeaking in words of a double and doubtfull ſenſe, that he may beguile the unwary in the ſenſe wherein he would be underſtood, that he may deceive; and yet in caſe that by them which are wiſe and wary he be called ad partes, to anſwer for his fallacious ſubtle­ty, he might fly for ſhelter to the other ſenſe that he might not ap­pear to be a deceiver.

And firſt the word nulling, yea the phraſe abſolutely nulling, is am­biguous, equivocall, and fallacious. A thing, a law, a covenant may be ſaid to be nulled, i. e. made void or none, either as to its eſſence and being, or as to its power and operation: yea to be abſolutely nulled in ſome operations, though abſolutely in force in other. Null as to ſuch ends or perſons, though in its perfect va­lidity to other. But when Mr. Baxter ſaith abſolutely null, he would be taken in another ſenſe then he dares to avouch in the ſenſe that the words do moſt litterally and gramatically import,67 viz. the whole and abſolute nulling of it not onely to ſome, but to all operations, ends, and perſons: yea not onely to its opera­tion but to its being alſo. For ſo much that diſtinguiſhing word (abſolutely) inſinuateth, viz. in contra-diſtinction to ſecundum quid. that it is nulled, not as to this or that purpoſe, in this or a­nother reſpect, but abſolutely, ſimply, wholly, from having any more operation or being. And this equivocation of his ſerves him to three ends.

1 To leave a ſecret accuſation and odium among the people upon the Orthodox Divines againſt whom his diſpute bendeth, that they deny both the power and being of the Law of God, and hold that it is become uſeleſs and abrogated, ſo that the people of God muſt be no more acquainted with it. And this is a tacit ſlan­der, for who among them ever taught ſuch things?

2 To lay open to himſelf a wide field for a luxuriating and extravagant diſputation, to affirm or deny, confirm or confute any thing about the preſent ſtate of the Law, knowing that what is incompetent to what he aſſerteth in one ſenſe, will be enough com­petent in another, and he doubts not while he is thus circling and roving, ſome pur-blind ones will be taken in his ſnare, if none els yet at leaſt ſuch as are made to be taken, 2 Pet. 2. 12.

3 That if his words come to a ſtrict examination, how little of ſimplicity and truth, how much of doublenes and falſhood is couched in them, he may not want a place of retreat: his mean­ing forſooth was but ſo and ſo, and there is a fault in them that miſtake him.

2 The ſame might I ſay of the word repeal which he uſeth. But becauſe he repeats it again in the Explication of this Aphoriſm, affirming that there are godly and learned men that hold the re­pealing of the firſt Covenant, &c. I ſhall there ſpeak what els might be here not unfitly ſpoken.

3 No leſs ambiguous is it what he will have us to underſtand by the Old Covenant, which he affirms not to be nulled, but to have the New Covenant ſuper-added to it: at leaſt to what ſenſe thereof he will ſtand. Whether he meaneth,

1 The Law of nature not ſounded in the ear but written in the heart of man at his Creation, Doe and live, Sin and dye? Or

2 That Covenant expreſſed in the word, about a poſitive Com­mand of not eating of the Tree of knowledge of good and evill. Eat and dye, and conſequently Abſtein and live? Or

683 The Covenant of the Law written in ſtones upon Mount Si­nai? If the firſt, Mr. Baxter himſelf ſometimes declares his doubt­ing, whether there were ſuch a Law, with a clear impreſſion of its penalty, ever created and imprinted in mans ſoul? And there are not wanting ſome among the moſt profound and Claſſicall Di­vines, which hold that whatſoever notions of naturall righteouſ­nes and holines, of God, of good and evill, of truth and falſhood, there are in naturall men without the word; the ſame not to be ingraven into them by nature, or remainders of any Law written in mans heart at his firſt Creation: but of Gods immediate infuſi­on by a generall and common operation of the Spirit in time, di­ſtributed to ſome in a greater to ſome in a leſſer meaſure, to ſome ſcarce at all, as his infinite wiſedom ſhall ſee it to make moſt for his glory. And from theſe Mr. Baxter ſeems elſwhere not to diſſent. And how then can that be nulled and repealed, or what new ſu­per-addition can there be made to that whith was never in being? much leſs can a Covenant ſtand firm, which was never exiſtent.

If the ſecond, then contrary to his Aſſertion, the Old Covenant in reſpect of our perſonall Obligation to it, and of the depend­ence of our life and death upon it according to our perſonall o­bedience or diſobedience to it, is nulled; there being now no acceſſible Paradiſe, nor tree of knowledg of good and evill, about which our obedience may be exerciſed, or diſobedience mani­feſted.

If the third, Mr. Baxter ſpeaketh point-blank in contrariety to the Apoſtle, in ſaying that the Covenant of Grace was added to the Law or Covenant of works. For the Apoſtle giveth the priority to the Promiſe or Covenant of Grace, and affirmeth expreſly that the Law or Covenant of works was many hundred years after, added to it: Gal. 3. 17, 19. So that we know not where to meet with Mr. Baxter to underſtand, much leſs to anſwer him.

4 He hath a mentall reſervation alſo, when he affirmeth that the Covenant of Grace was ſuper-added as the onely poſſible way of life. Who knows whether he pronounceth it the onely poſſible way to life, as it hath fulture and ſupportance from the Law and Covenant of Works to which it is ſuper-added, and ſo Moſes and Chriſt meet­ing together in the Mount do ſave a poor ſinner, and what the Law could not do of it ſelf, being weak through the fleſh, [that could not fulfill it] Rom. 8. 3. Now by the ſuper-added help of Grace, it doth perform? Or as it is operative in it ſelf and by it ſelf, ſa­ving69 by its own ſoveraign power without any help from the works of the Law. Why doth not Mr. Baxter ſpeak out? Veritas non quaerit angulos. Truth loveth to ſhew its face in the cleer light, not hiding it ſelf in the clouds. I do no wrong to M. Baxter in preſſing upon him for his meaning herein; every man may ſee in the ſequell of his Tractate, that grace and faith have with him, very little power to juſtifie or ſave, but what they borrow and fetch home in a Cardinals Hat or Monks Cowl from good works.

5 And he leaves us in the dark and doubtfull, what he means by the word hereby, when he ſaith Chriſt doth not null the Cove­nant hereby, it is a relative word and muſt have its meaning from that which is antecedent in the tenth Aphoriſm, viz. Chriſts pre­ſcribing of a new Law, and tendering of a new Covenant. The old Covenant is not nulled hereby ſaith Mr. Baxter. Doth he mean by the tendering of the New Covenant? Or the offer of Grace? This makes nothing to the end he drives at. None conceiving that the offer or tendering of Grace to a ſinner, doth forth with free him from the Curſe of the Law, untill he accepts the tender. Or doth he mean that the effectualizing of the Covenant of Grace to a ſin­ner, or the taking of him effectually into the Covenant of Grace, doth not make void the Law to him as a Covenant of works? This is indeed like himſelf, and agreeable to his purpoſe. He is not conſiſtent with himſelf nor with the moſt ſubtle and ſophiſticall of the Papiſts whom he loves as dearly as himſelf, if he do not ſo mean. Nevertheles becauſe he is willing here to paſs under a viz­zard, I will not trouble my ſelf to unmask him. Himſelf will o­penly enough diſcover himſelf to us, when the humour takes him. At preſent let him be ſullen.

6 The ſame might I ſay of that which followeth. The former, i. e. The Covenant of works or the Law, ſtill continueth to command, pro­hibite, promiſe, and threaten. A wide dominion and large authority, but who the ſubjects & ſervants are over whom it is exerciſed, he leaves (as all the reſt) in an ambiguity, is not diſpoſed to tell us, except the next words do it. So that the ſins even of the juſti­fied, are ſtill breaches of that Law, and &c.

7 But here alſo he determineth to paſſe away in the dark, tells us onely what power the Law hath againſt the ſins, not againſt the perſons of the juſtified, that it threatens and curſeth their tranſ­greſſions, but whether onely upon the perſon of Chriſt ſatisfying70 for them; or els in their own perſons alſo, after Chriſt hath ſo ſatisfied, is a ſecret that at this time and in this place, we muſt not know from him; though if he had not let it out before, he would have been in pangs of travell with it untill he were delivered of it.

Thus have we found M. Baxter in this Aphoriſm fighting againſt the fore-mentioned Concluſion and the Scriptures that confirmed it, with his ſword in the ſcabbard. How terrible the skirmiſh was they that felt either the point or edge of his weapon can tell you. Suppoſe he ſhould now unſheath it, who could ſtand before his drawn ſword? This he is about to do, by his

Explication.

Mr. B. I acknowledge that this aſſertion is diſputable and difficult, and many places of Scripture are uſually produced which ſeem to contra­dict it. I know alſo that it is the judgement of learned and godly men, that the Law as it is a Covenant of works, is quite null and repealed in regard of the ſins of believers. Yea many do believe that the Co­venant of works is repealed to all the the world, and onely the Co­venant of grace in force.

Againſt both theſe I maintain this aſſertion, by the Arguments which you find under the following Poſition 13. And I hope not­withſtanding that I extoll free grace as much, and preach the Law as little, in a forbidden ſenſe; as though I held the contrary opinion.

Firſt he acknowledgeth his Aſſertion to be diſputable and diffi­cult. We have found it not onely to be ſo, but to be ſo of his own making, by means of his clothing it with the darknes of ſuch and ſo many ambiguities, equivocations, &c. Againſt it he ſaith there is a two-fold authority uſually produced, the one Divine, the o­thee humane. The one he deſpiſeth and blowes of as contempti­ble, the other he falſifieth (I am confident) that he may have ſomewhat to ſay in anſwer to it.

1 There is Divine authority or many Scriptures produced, which ſeem to contradict his Aſſertion. And here take we notice in how baſe eſteem he hath the Holy Scriptures; of thoſe many Scriptures he vouchſafeth not to anſwer one, no nor to cite one: why? but that he thinks, when the Scriptures, and his own aſ­ſertions do contradict either the other, the authority of his own judgment not only to parallel but alſo to over-weigh the autho­rity of the Scriptures. What Papiſt, what Enthuſiaſt hath or can have the Scriptures in leſs eſteem then this Aphoriſt ſhews himſelf71 here and elſwhere to have? What Scriptures are brought againſt him, he diſdaineth them an anſwer, yea a glance of his eye to ſee them, or tongue to read them to us. But if he finds any Scripture whoſe point with much bowing and wreſting he thinks he may turn about againſt us that have no more wit but to think their au­thority venerable and requiring our ſubmiſſion thereunto: of theſe he makes uſe, to befool yet more ſuch fools as regard them. If I fail in my cenſure, the Lord forgive to me the miſtake of my judgment, and to Mr. Baxter his giving occaſion, yea cauſe of ſuch a miſtaking.

And as the authority of Scriptures is pufft from him with leſs then a piff or piſh, ſo do we find humane authority (in all proba­bility) falſified by him. I know (ſaith he) that learned and godly men are of this judgment that the Law as a Covenant of works is quite null and repealed in regard of the ſins of beleevers. I do not doubt but by theſe learned and godly he means ſome Proteſtant Divines, whom ſomtimes he will flatter, ſmooth, and almoſt ſpit in their mouths, to allure them to run after him. Now if he do not falſify their aſſertions, let him name but one of them that ever af­firmed the Law to be ſo repealed. I may poſſibly acknowledg him to be, in the main, learned and godly, but I believe I ſhall never account him to have been conſiderate in laying down ſuch an aſ­ſertion. For it directly contradicts the doctrine of our Saviour, Think not (ſaith he) that I am come to deſtroy the Law, &c. I am not come to deſtroy but fulfill. Verily, verily, Heaven and Earth ſhall paſs, but not one jot or tittle ſhall not paſs from the Law till all be fulfilled, Mat. 5. 17, 18. Or to whom ſhould it be repealed? not to unbeleevers; for it is conſented in both ſides that they are under the Law, under the Curſe. Nor to beleevers, for the Law hath purſued their ſins unto death in the body of Chriſt, and by Mr. Baxters acknowledg­ment hath inflicted upon him for them, upon them in him, the tantundem if not the idem which it ever threatned againſt ſinners. And how is the Law repealed in any of its power, that doth or hath executed all its power upon all that have been tranſgreſſors? Mr. B. very well knoweth what doctrine is taught in the Reformed Churches, but will needs falſify it, as he doth alſo the Holy Scrip­tures.

We affirm that the Law is ſtill in force and ſhall be til the worlds end. We preach not a repeal of any of its power or righteouſneſs which it had from God at any time. Neither on the other ſide, do72 we attribute to it a power or unrighteouſnes which God never gave it. We grant it a power to take full vengeance upon every ſinner for every ſin committed during life. But we deny that if a­ny be raiſed to a ſecond life after death (as was Chriſt) having born the whole wrath due to the ſins of the former life, that ſuch a one comes under the power of the Law again; the Law hath ne­ver more dominion over him. But ſo ſtands the caſe with belie­vers: They have ſuffered in Chriſt, done their Law in Chriſt, are dead in Chriſt, and in him they have ſatisfied the Juſtice of the Law for the ſins of their whole life. If now they are alſo riſen with Chriſt, and are dignified with a new life, the life of grace, ſo that though they live, it is not ſo much they that live, as that Chriſt liveth in them, and the life which they live in the fleſh is by the faith of the Son of God, Gal. 2. 20. In this new life which they have by their union unto Chriſt, now triumphant, the Law can no more reach them, then Chriſt himſelf triumphant. So the Law is nulled to them, but never repealed, nulled becauſe it hath inflicted upon them its whole penaty, and after it hath ſo done, it hath no more power over the very reprobates, much leſſe over the Saints. So that the Law being null or of no force to believers, hath recei­ved no diminution to its power, holding it ſtill firm and entire as ever; no more then the Law of the Land is weakened for that when it hath inflicted death upon the Felon or Traytor, it hath no further power to queſtion him. As, before they had exiſtence in Adam, their not exiſting yet in him, and under the Law by being in Adam, argued no weaknes in the Law: So when they have don their Law for the ſins committed while under the Law, and that by their new union unto and exiſtence in Chriſt, they ceaſe to be under the Law, that the Law hath no power over them, argues no wound or weakneſſe or detriment that the Law hath ſuſtained; any more then it doth, becauſe it is null in power to the Angels in Heaven, over whom it had never power: or null unto Chriſt now in Heaven, over whom it had once power.

Mr. Baxter acknowledgeth that the penalty of the LAW is due to none but the tranſgreſſors of the Law, to the unrigh­teous, and withall affirms Theſ. 16. p. 96. and Explication page 98, 99. That Satisfaction for diſobedience is our Righteouſnes, makes a man ſo perfectly righteous (as to the Law and further penalty thereof) as if he had never diſobeyed. Yet we find him here fighting not onely againſt Heaven and Earth, but againſt73 himſelf alſo, to deny the nullity of the Law to them that have ſatisfied by CHRIST, for their diſobedience to the Law; making it one and the ſame thing with the repealing of the Law. This word repealing being here foiſted in by himſelf, partly to make way for his ſophiſticall, and bombaſticall diſtinctions which are no leſs deer to him then his life, therefore in the Explication of the next Theſis, comes in great oſtentation, no leſs trappled with them, then a Cart-horſe with his painted Collar, bells and fethers, partly to give occaſion of his riding in ſtate upon Grotius his ſhoulders, to ſhew what new, ſubtle, and fine-ſpun learning, he hath drawn from ſo noble and Apoſtaticall a Doctor, no leſs fit to the Argument he hath in hand, than the ſhoo ifor the hand, or the glove for the foot.

But laſtly and principally, that having according to his wonted and inbred ſubtlety, put on a falſe vizzard upon the doctrine of the reformed Churches, he might in the 13 Theſ. and its explication, diſpute victoriouſly againſt the vizzard, having nothing to ſay a­gainſt the doctrine in its own nature and verity.

As for the other pretended opinion, that the Covenant of works is repealed to all the world, and the Covenant of Grace alone in force: Thoſe that hold it (moſt probably) are ſome Eutopians that Mr. Baxter alone, and no other either man or Angel beſides him have had acquaintance with, or the happines to know their opini­on. So that Mr. Baxter might have done well to have taken a ſe­cond voyage into the land of Eutopia, either to have joyned with them or diſputed againſt them upon their own happy turf, and not to have troubled our unhappy Coaſts with this Controverſie: it hath the unhappines doubtles to be peſtered with ſo many opinio­niſts as any Nation in the world, but among all hath not ſuch bug­bears or phrenticks, that I know, who maintein ſuch an aſſertion. But it is one of Mr. Baxters ſubtleties to feign ſuch ghoſts and phan­taſmes of men to fight againſt, thereby taking the advantage ſecret­ly and uneſpyed (as he hopeth) to erect more curſed and monſtrous aſſertions, than all ſuch ghoſts and phantaſmes as he feigneth, could have deviſed. But we cannot ſtop him in his Career, on he poſteth, and Againſt both theſe [imaginary opinions] ſaith he, I maintein this Aſſertion, i. e. his 11th Theſis, which we have found to be a meer far­dle of equivocations, ambiguities, &c. for explication whereof we have ſought where he promiſed it, but have found nothing but fictions, imaginations, and new falſhoods more to obſcure it. 74Yet this peece of darknes he promiſeth to maintain under the 13 poſiion, where we ſhall wait on him. But in the mean while he hath a 12th Theſ. and an explication to interſert which we muſt by the way take notice of as a moſt noble preparative to the ſublime learning which in the 13th he will deliver. As for that brag where­with he ſhuts up all that he hath ſaid in the titular explication of this his 11th poſition, [I hope that I extoll free Grace as much, and preach the Law as little in a forbidden ſenſe, as though I held the contrary opinion. ] unto it I ſay but this: If his preaching be ſo much better and honeſter than his writing, we could wiſh him henceforth to apply himſelf wholly to the Pulpit not at all to the Preſſe. And notwithſtanding his brags, and all his equivocations, windings, and fallacious argumentation, we will ſtill keep in minde the ſtate of the queſtion from which he ſeeks to avert us, viz. that the Law is not nulld to beleevers, but even when they are beleevers, they are ſtill under the Law as a Covenant of works. This he hath promiſed to maintain, againſt Scriptures and Orthodox Writers, whatſoever els he ſpeaketh and not home to this point is beſides the queſtion. Attend we therefore what he hath to make this good in the next poſition.

CHAP. IX.

Mr. Baxters Diſtinctionary preparative to the Confirmation of his Aſſertion [that beleevers are under the Law as a Cove­nant of works] examined: and all that he haeh therein ma­nifeſted to be in part impertinent to the queſtion, and perti­nent onely to his vain-glory: in the reſt to be Popiſh and de­ſtructive to all hope of ſalvation.

Theſis 12.BAx. Therefore we muſt not plead the repeal of the Law for our Ju­ſtification; but muſt refer it to our ſurety, who by the value and efficacy of his once offering and merits doth continually ſatisfie.

We aſſent here to his words in ſubſtance, but finde Cauſe in the placing of them, to doubt of a fallacious meaning which he hath therein. 1 We do not we will not plead the repeal of the Law75 for our Juſtification. But Mr. Baxter (as he makes it appear by what is antecedent and following in this diſpute) would have us to con­ceive, that in the not repealing of the Law is included our being un­der the Law as a Covenant of works. Such tame fools, in the lof­ty opinion that he hath of himſelf, doth he account us. If in the following words of the poſition, he meant fairly he would ſpeak plainly. We muſt not plead the repeal of the Law for Juſtification, &c. What then? but we muſt refer it to our ſurety who by the va­lue, &c. Why ſaith he not plainly we muſt not plead the lawes re­peal for &c. but our fullfilling of it in Chriſt, or the ſatisfaction which he hath once made for all the breaches of the Law which we have or ſhall have committed? why ſpeaks he ambiguouſly? we muſt refer it to our ſurety, what? whether or when we ſhall be ju­ſtified? or to him to plead for us neglecting to ſeek for any ablenes to plead and give account of our hope for our ſelves, willingly re­maining uncertain of ſalvation all our life time? And when he ſaith by his once offering and merits, he doth continually ſatisfie: though in a good ſenſe it be true and good, yet hath he not already actual­ly ſatisfied? and are not beleevers by that ſatisfaction actually juſti­fied? we ſhall finde anon there was a monſter conteined in the womb of theſe equivocall locutions. In the interim let us ſearch whether in the place of explication there be any thing ſpoken to explain his meaning.

Explication.
Bax. I ſhall here explain to you, in what ſenſe and how far the Law is in force, and how far not: and then prve it in and under the next head.

Here now he brings in a quaternion of diſtinctions to undermine and blow up the authority of the ſacred Tinity, expreſſed in the forecited Scriptures that proves beleevers not to be under the Law as a Covenant of works: and foure againſt three is odds.

Bx. You muſt here diſtinguiſh betwixt

1 The repealing of the Law and the relaxing of it; 2 between a diſpenſation abſolute and reſpective; 3 Between the alteration of the Law, and the alteration of the ſubjects relation to it. 4 Be­tween a diſcharge conditionall, with a ſuſpenſion of execution, and a diſcharge abſolute.

Parturiunt Montes. What follows upon all theſe polite and pro­found diſtinctions? many notable Concluſions doubtles: Mr. Bax­ters76 noſe is as right in the middle of his face, ſince as before his diſ­burthening himſelf of theſe diſtinctions. But moſt certainly we are dull and cannot piece deeply. But Mr. Baxter is no leſs acute than deep, let us ſee what work he can make of it.

Bax. And ſo I reſolve the queſtion thus.

1 The law of works is not abrogate or repealed, but diſpenſed with, or relaxed. A diſpenſation is (as Grotius defineth it) an act of a ſuperiour whereby the obligation of a law in force is taken away, as to certain perſons and things.

2 This diſpenſation therefore is not totall or abſolute, but re­ſpective. For 1 Though it diſpenſe with the rigorous execution, yet not with every degree of execution. 2 Though the law be diſ­penſed with as it conteineth the proper ſubjects of the penalty, viz. the parties offending, and alſo the circumſtances of duration, &c. yet in regard of the meer puniſhment, abſtracted from perſon and circumſtances, it is not diſpenſed with. For to Chriſt it was not diſpenſed with. His ſatisfaction was by paying the full value.

3 Though by this diſpenſation our freedom may be as full as up­on a repeal, yet the alteration is not made in the Law, but in our eſtate and relation to the Law.

4 So farr is the Law diſpenſed with to all, as to ſuſpend the rigorous execution for a time, and a liberation or diſcharge condi­tionall procured and granted them. But an abſolute diſcharge is granted to none in this life. For even when we do perform the condition, yet ſtill the diſcharge remains conditionall, till we have quite finiſhed our performance. For it is not one inſtantaneous act of beleeving, which ſhall quite diſcharge us, but a continued faith. No longer are we diſcharged than we are beleevers. And where the condition is not performed, the law is ſtill in force, and ſhall be executed upon the offender himſelf.

I ſpeak nothing in all this of the directive uſe of the morall Law to beleevers, but how farr the Law is yet in force even as it is a Covenant of works; becauſe an utter repeal of it in this ſenſe is ſo commonly, but inconſiderately aſſerted. That it is no further over­thrown, no not to beleevers, then is here explained. I now come to prove.

Here we ſee the off-ſpring of the precedent mountainous and ſwelling diſtinctions. Exit ridiculus mus. In the three firſt Conclu­ſions77 a meer tattle about the repealing and abrogating, or diſpen­ſing and relaxing of the Law; and of its diſpenſation in a totality and abſolutenes, or in a reſpectivenes to perſons, circumſtances and degrees of execution, &c. which is as proper to the thing that he drives at, as ſwines fleſh and a peacock ſtrangled, with all his glit­tering feathers, to the ſatisfying of a Jewes hungry appetite. Surely either Mr. Br. had forgotten, or thought we had forgotten that he had before vented this Myſticall learning of his own and Grotius his brain; or doubted that it was not finely enough ſet out there, there­fore that he might have the full praiſe of ſo curious and ſpider­threeded a ſpeculation, brings it in here again, in ſomewhat a new and more ſpecious a dreſs. Let him reſt contented, we acknowledge it all very trim. If he beleeve us not, let him ſet it as a philactery upon his garment. It will tend ſo much to the ſtrengthening of it, as of the cauſe he hath in hand. For the queſtion is not whether the Law be repealed or but diſpenſed with, But whether it be in force to beleevers as a Covenant of works, with which the three firſt po­ſitions meddle not. The word [abrogating] ſome orthodox Di­vines (I confeſs) do uſe, but not in a ſenſe equipollent with the word [repeal,] meaning thereby onely a nullity of the lawes domi­nation over beleevers. The alteration not being in the Law (as we acknowledge with Mr. Br.) but in our eſtate and relation to it. The law reigneth over all that are under it. But the Saints are notInſt. lib. 3. cap. 19. ſect. 2. under the Law, ſaith the Apoſtle, But as (Calvin ſaith) in Chriſt a­bove it.

But his fullnes and plainnes in his fourth Concluſion maketh ſome recompence for all his Amphibologies, all his dark & doubt­full locutions in that which went before. Here we acknowledge his ingenuity, He ſo ſpeaks as that an Engliſh man may underſtand him. Here he tells us what he meant before of nulling, repealing, &c. of the Law to beleevers, that it is not ſo nulled, abrogated, repealed, relaxed or diſpenſed with, but that all their life time they are ſtill under the Law as a Covenant of works. And why could not this be ſpoken, without ſo great a preparative of ſophiſticall equivoca­tions and diſtinctions? It pleaſed him ſurely to act the Alderman that deckt himſelf with all his robes and rich furniture, to go into his ſtable and cutt off his horſes tayl. But it ſhall ſatisfie us that af­ter ſome ſuſpenſion, he at laſt diſcovers to us his meaning. Let us examine it, and firſt we ſhall finde ſet forth in two poſitions; two ſo ſoul-raviſhing priviledges, purchaſed by the Lord Chriſt for78 the Elect Saints, that whoſoever of them will reſt ſatisfied with them, may gird himſelf faſt, and depart without them. 1 That they have ſo large a diſcharge from the rigor of the Law for a while, as any of the worſt reprobates. 2 That they have no more diſcharge from the Lawes curſe than the worſt of reprobates. Muſt we not account him a Saint that hath a faſtidious ſtomack or ſore mouth that cannot reliſh theſe dainties. The former Concluſion he reacheth to us in theſe words. So farr is the Law diſpenſed with to all, as to ſuſpend the rigorous execution of it for a time, and a liberation and diſcharge conditionall, procured and granted them. Jam ſumus ergo pares. In this the ſons of God are in as good a caſe as the reprobates, and ſomwhat before the Devills. The latter Concluſion in theſe words; But an abſolute diſcharge is granted to no man in this life. Jam ſumus ergo pares. Yet have we as large cauſe of exulting and joy in the Holy Ghoſt as the reprobates, that (as farr as we can diſcern) we are no neerer to hell than the children of hell, whoſe inheritance is in hell forever.

To prove the latter aſſertion, that none are, that beleevers are not abſolutely diſcharged from the law as a Covenant of works, in this life, he borroweth matter from Pelagians, Papiſts, Socini­ans, Arminians, and the whole rabble of profeſſed enemies to the grace of God in Chriſt, manifeſteth (Scotus like) ignotum per ignoti­us. carries us into a dungeon of darknes, to diſcern Colors which we could not judge of in the light, to his minde; brings ſeven other Devills, many other hereſies worſe than the firſt, at leaſt ſo bad as the firſt, to ſtrengthen the firſt. Clavum clavo [not] extorquet, [but] tor­quet & figit, beats in other wedges not to looſe the firſt, but to fa­ſten all. Having gotten in the paw of the beaſt, beats and beetles in many of his hornes after to wedge faſt all.

The Popiſh errors which he brings as an addition to confirm that beleevers are during life, under the law, are theſe. 1 That they which are in Chriſt have not their ſinns fully pardoned, neither are themſelves wholly juſtified in this world. 2ly, That whoſoever ſhall be juſtified in the world to come, muſt procure it by his own willing, running & perſevering in this world. 3 That they which are in Chriſt may fall away and be damned. 4 That no man while he lives can be certain of his ſalvation. 5 To this he addeth one worſe than any Popiſh or Socinian hereſie as proper to himſelf and from himſelf alone, viz. That all beleevers (notwithſtanding Chriſts ſatisfaction for them, notwithſtanding their perſevering faith in79 him, yet) muſt be at laſt damned forever. Some of theſe errors are in expreſs words aſſerted, the reſt by neceſſary Conſequence imply­ed in this ſhort diſpute of Mr. B: The firſt he expreſly affirmeth. Even when we do perform the condition, yet ſtill the diſcharge re­mainsHere he fol­loweth Ar­minius be­cauſe in this point Armi­nius over­runs the Papiſts. conditionall (ſaith he) till we have quite finiſhed the per­formance, i. e. till we have gaſped out the laſt breath. So that in this life there is no diſcharge, but a conditionall promiſe that poſſibly we may in the world to come be diſcharged. what is this diſcharg­ing but Juſtifying and abſolving us? from what but from the ſinn which we have committed, and from the vengeance which the law threateneth? ſuch a juſtification he denyeth to be attainable in this life. And this argument he thus urgeth; Whoſoever is not perfect­ly juſtified, is ſtill under the law as a Covenant of works. But the very Saints are not in this world ſo Juſtified ergo they are under the Law, &c. The ſecond, that Juſtification in the world to come muſt be procured by mans own willing, &c. He delivereth plainly enough in that he ſaith, that we muſt perform, yea continue performing the conditions untill we go out of this world, and then we may poſſi­bly obtein to be juſtified in the world to come. What are the condi­tions by which we procure the diſcharge? Mr. B: tells us afterward (as we ſhall finde) Faith and good works. Theſe muſt we obſerve and continue obſerving to the end to procure juſtification after this life ended. And ſo it is by our own ſtrong and laſting endeavours, that after the world is ended our ſins may be poſſibly forgiven, and we ſaved. Here if we grant unto him, that we are Gods hirelings thus to work in his vineyard the whole day, the whole term of our life; and that Juſtification is the wages of our work to be paid in the evening, i. e. at the end of the world, then it will follow indeed (what he deduceth hence) that untill the world be ended we are ſtill under the Curſe of the Law. 3 That they that are in Chriſt may fall away and be damned if they continue in their Apoſtacy, or may after their many apoſtacies, oft renew again their union with Chriſt, and ſo at laſt be juſtified, he ſpeaks out fully in telling us, It is not one inſtantaneous act of beleeving, but a continued faith that ſhall quite diſcharge us; that no longer are we diſcharged than we are beleevers, and when we ceaſe to beleeve, the Law is ſtill in force, and condemneth. Either he reaſoneth from an unpoſſible ſuppoſition, or a poſſible and uſuall Caſe incident to beleevers. If from an impoſſibility, it makes not at all for his purpoſe. If it were poſſible for him to fall from grace, then ſhould beleevers be under the Law again. But it is not80 poſſible, &c. ergo they ſhall never be reduced under the law again. But he argueth as from a poſſible and uſuall caſe, and then if we grant him, that the Saints may fall away, it will follow that they are not abſolutely freed from the curſe of the law in this life. But in granting this, we grant our ſelves to be Popiſh, and may ſhake hands with Mr. Br. The fourth, that no man can in this life be certain of ſalvation, depends on the former. For if we cannot be certain of our perſeverance, we cannot be certain of eternall hap­pines: and by neceſſary conſequence it muſt be concluded alſo that we are not diſcharged from the bondage of the Law. But we cannot grant the premiſſes from which ſuch inferences are drawn, unleſs we will grant away our ſelves alſo in deſpair to perdition. And therefore we deny to Mr. B: all his argumentation here, as having nothing of Chriſt, but all of Antichriſt in it.

I mean not to proſecute in this place a diſpute againſt Mr. B: a­bout theſe four pernicious errors which he holds in common with other Papiſts; himſelf will elſwhere miniſter to me an occaſion of ſpeaking more fully to them, where he doth not onely touch upon, but alſo profeſſedly handle the moſt (if not all) of them. Here I ſhall onely (to preſerve the ſimple from his guile) manifeſt upon what fallacious grounds he pitcheth theſe his aſſertions. They are principally theſe two.

1 That Faith as an infuſed gift of grace, and a part of our inhe­rent righteouſneſſe doth juſtifie, when it is not onely (as the Papiſts ſay) Fides informis, but alſo Formata, perfected both in its duration of time, and in all its Concomitants the other habits, vertues, and gifts of grace, ſuch as are love, mercy, goodneſs, temperance, &c. and in the fruits and acts of all theſe which are good works. For ſo ſhall we finde him in the ſequele of this tractate teaching.

2 That Faith and all thoſe its Concomitants with their fruits and effects depend upon our freewill, to gain and retein, refuſe and loſe them at the pleaſure and luſt of our corrupt freewill. Theſe points being granted all thoſe foure errors will follow as neceſſary deductions thence. But the orthodox Churches hold and the Oracles of the Goſpel teach otherwiſe. 1 That our Juſtificati­on floweth from our union to Chriſt, that All in Adam are under the Law, under the Curſe, unbleſſed, unjuſtified, unpardoned. But that all which are in Chriſt are juſtified, pardoned, &c. So the Apo­ſtle, Phil. 3. 8. &c. All things are doung to me that I may winn Chriſt, and be found in him, not having mine own righteouſnes, which is of the law,81 but that which is through the Faith of Chriſt, &c. Here was the Apoſtles righteouſnes and Juſtification to winn Chriſt and be found in him. And this union unto Chriſt is made up principally by the Spirit, by which Chriſt apprehendeth and uniteth us to himſelf. No other­wiſe is our Juſtification attributed to faith than as it is the inſtru­ment by which we apprehend Chriſt to our ſelves as we are appre­hended of Chriſt to himſelf, and bring home into our boſomthe benefit of this our union to him, together with the ſenſe and joy of our Juſtification by him. This I ſhall have occaſion to illuſtrate and prove more fully before I part with Mr. Baxter, and becauſe he will call me to it in another place, here I ſhall ſay no more of it. 2 That our Faith both in its exiſtence and perſeverance, dependeth not up­on the fickle ſweek of our own freewill, but upon the ſupport of Gods power and unchangeable love, and upon the vertue of Chriſts mediation and faithfullnes of the Mediator; though our freewill be mutable, yet the gifts & calling of God are without repentance, i. e. without Change. Rom. 11. 29. He that hath begun a good work in you, will performe it till the day of Jeſus Chriſt, Phil. 1. 6. Though our faith be weak, yet we are preſerved by the power of God through Faith and ſalvation. Chriſt hath by his ſacrifice purchaſed to us, not onely ſalvation but faith alſo, both in its being and perſevering to apprehend him and it to our perſevering Conſolation; They ſhall never periſh ſaith he) neither ſhall any man,〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉any one, man or Devill, pluck them out of my hands, Joh. 10. 28. It is the will of my Father which ſent me, that of all which he hath given me, I ſhould loſe nothing, but ſhould raiſe it up again at the laſt day, Joh. 6. 39.

If now the word of God ſtand, and the judgement of the Chur­ches that is grounded upon the immutable word of the eternall God; then thoſe bug-bear aſſertions, the (brats of Mr. Baxters win­dy diſtinctions) which he brings as arguments to prove the ſlaviſh bondage of beleevers under the Law, will appear vaporous and ſo vaniſh. For if our Juſtification proceed not from the old age or per­fection of faith & its Concomitants, but from our union to Chrſt, and no otherwiſe from faith than as it inſtrumentally cloſeth us with Chriſt (which no inſtantaneous Faith, that lives and dyes at an inſtant, but a truly living faith can do) then it will appear to be a falſhood, that None is juſtified in this life. Nay all that by a living faith are united to Chriſt, are fully juſtified in this life. And as many as are unjuſtified here, ſhall not be either juſtified or ſaved hereafter.

82

Again, if our Juſtification ſpring from our union with Chriſt, then not at all from our own willing, running, and perſevering. And ſo his two firſt Arguments fall into ſhivers.

3 If no true and juſtifying faith be inſtantaneous, and the perſe­verance of faith in the beleever, and of a beleever in the faith, depend not upon mans mutable will, but upon the all ſufficiency of Chriſts merits, and the truth and omnipotency of the moſt high God: then his two latter aſſertions, viz. that of Apoſtacy from Chriſt, and the other of the uncertainty of ſalvation, fall into ſhivers alſo. For what more fixed and certain than what by the will of God, is bottomed and ſuſteined with the rock Chriſt, and the truth and power of the eternall God? None then of his popiſh arguments here brought, do give the leaſt fulture to his aſſertion, that The very belee­vers are under the Law as a Covenant of Works.

The fift Poſition, that all Believers (according to Mr. Baxters doctrine) muſt needs be damned, ariſeth from the Aſſertion which by the four mentioned Propoſitions, as by ſo many Arguments, he goeth about to prove: viz. That untill death they are under the Law as a Covenant of works. If ſo then muſt they be needs dam­ned:

1 Becauſe whoſoever is under that Covenant is bound to ſeek freedome from vengeance, and poſſeſſion of bleſſednes, by the con­ditionsGal. 5. 3. of the ſame Covenant. But theſe conditions are unpoſſi­ble to man in his preſent feeblenes and corruption, viz. the purifi­cation of himſelf from all ſin, and perfect performance of all obe­dience. Who can perform all this, except peradventure St. Francis and Mr. Baxter ſo that either none or at leaſt they alone can be ſaved.

2 Becauſe whoſoever profeſſing the Faith, is in the leaſt part under the Law, &c. is fallen from Chriſt, hath no part in the Co­venantGal. 5. 4. of Grace, as I have before proved, therefore muſt neceſſa­rily be damned.

3 Becauſe whoſoever liveth and dyeth under a Covenant of works, is under the curſe and damnation, Gal. 3. 10.

That which follows in the concluſion of the Explication of this Theſis, acquits me from all mens ſuſpition of doing Mr. B. any wrong in miſ-interpreting his meaning in this his diſpute. Himſelf acknowledgeth it to be his own ſenſe. In all this (ſaith he) i. e. in this whole diſpute, I ſpeak nothing of the directive uſe of the Law, [viz. as it is a rule and Counſeller to a Chriſtian in all morall83 righteouſnes] but how far the Law is yet in force as a Covenant of works, becauſe an utter repeal of it in this ſenſe is ſo commonly but inconſiderately aſſerted.[Let him name but one conſiderable man that ever affirmed the Law repealed, that it may appear it is not a ſlander which he caſts upon the Anti-Papiſts.] But he pro­ceeds,That it is no further overthrown, no not to believers, then is here explained, I now come to prove.

And we ſhall come after him to ſee what he proveth, and how far he proveth. And that it may appear to all what ſincerity is in the man, two things are to be kept diligently in mind.

1 What he is to prove.

2 What he is not to meddle with in proving, if he will ſhew himſelf honeſt, and not a meer Impoſter.

We utterly deny any repeal or abrogating of the Law as a Co­venant of works to them that are under the Law, or have not don their Law, yea any repeal of the Law at all, as I have made to ap­pear. Therefore if Mr. B. go about to prove either that the Law is not repealed, or that unbeleevers or ſuch as have not done their Law by ſatisfying for the breaches thereof, are ſtill under the Law; This is fallacious dealing, a proving of that which never came in­to Queſtion, for all acknowledg it without his proving. That wch he is to prove is that none, no not believers are abſolutely diſ­charged from the Law, but are under it as a Covenant of works to the utmoſt moment of their life. This he promiſeth throughout his whole diſpute to prove, let us attend how he doth it in this 13 Poſition, under which he promiſeth to do it.

CHAP. X.

Mr. Baxter's much promiſed and long expected Arguments to prove Believers to be under the Law as a Covenant of works, diſcovered to be meer impertinencies, and Sophiſtical Impostures: And the Queſtion whether the Elect while yet Ʋnbelievers, are ſo under the Law, and in what reſpects, diſcuſſed.

Theſis 13.

B. IF this were not ſo, but that Chriſt had abrogated the firſt Cove­nant, then it would follow.

841 That no ſin but that of Adam, or finall unbelief is ſo much as threatned with death, or that death is explicitely (i. e. by any Law) due to it or deſerved by it. For what the Law in force doth not threaten, that is not explicitely deſerved or due by the Law.

2 It would follow that Chriſt dyed not to prevent or remove the wrath and curſe ſo deſerved, or due to us, for any but Adams ſin, nor to pardon our ſins at all: but onely to prevent our deſert of wrath and curſe, and conſequently to prevent our need of par­don.

3 It would follow that againſt eternall wrath, at the day of judgement, we muſt not plead the pardon of any ſin but the firſt; but our own non deſert of that wrath: becauſe of the repeal of that Law before the ſin was committed. All which conſequences ſeem to me unſufferable, which cannot be avoided if the Law be repealed.

Unto theſe three Arguments he addeth four more in the Ex­plication of this Poſition, which thus follow.

B. We may plead our non deſerving of death, for our diſcharge at judgment.

5 And further, then Chriſt in ſuffering did not bear the pu­niſhment due to any ſin but Adams firſt, for that which was not threatned to us, was not executed on him. This is a clear but an intolerable conſequence.

6 Scripture plainly teacheth that all men (even the Elect) are under the Law till they believe, and enter into the Covenant of the Goſpel. Therefore it is ſaid, Jo. 3. 18. He that belee­veth not is condemned already, and the wrath of God abideth on him, ver. 36. And we are ſaid to believe for re­miſſion of ſins, Acts 2. 38. Mark 1. 4. Luke 24. 47. Acts 10. 43. & 3. 19. which ſhew that ſin is not before remitted; and conſequently the Law not repealed but ſuſpended and left to the diſpoſe of the redeemer. Els how could the redeemed be the children of wrath? Eph. 2. 3. The circumciſed are debtors to the whole Law, Gal. 5. 3, 4. And Chriſt is become of no effect to them: but they that are led by the Spirit are not under the Law, and againſt ſuch there is no Law, Gal. 5. 18, 23. The Scripture hath concluded all under ſin (and ſo far under the Law no doubt) that the promiſe by faith in Jeſus Chriſt, might be85 given to them that beleeve, Gal. 3. 22. We are under the Law when Chriſt doth redeem us, Gal. 4. 5. See alſo Ja. 2. 9, 10. 1 Tim. 18. 1 Cor. 15. 56. Gal. 3. 19, 20, 21. There­fore our deliverance is conditionally from the curſe of the Law, viz. if we we will obey the Goſpel. And this deliverance, toge­ther with the abrogation of the Ceremoniall Law, is it which is ſo oft mentioned as a privilege of believers, and an effect of the blood of Chriſt. Which deliverance from the curſe is yet more full, when we perform the conditions of our freedom. And then we are ſaid to be dead to the Law, Rom. 7. 4. and the obligation to puniſhment dead, as to us, ver. 6. but not the Law void or dead of it ſelf.

7 Laſtly all the Scriptures and Arguments, p. 60 61. which prove that afflictions are puniſhments, do prove alſo that the Law is not repealed. For no man can ſuffer for breaking a repealed Law, nor by the threats of a repealed Law; yet I know that this Covenant of works continueth not to the ſame ends and uſes as before; nor is it ſo to be preached or uſed. We muſt neither take that Covenant as a way to life, as if now we muſt get our ſal­vation by fulfilling its conditions, nor muſt we look on its Curſe, as lying on us remedileſs.

Alas for the conſcience of this man! I know (ſaith he) that this Covenant of works continueth not &c. yet againſt knowledg and againſt conſcience will he not only teach the contrary, but with all Jeſuiticall arts labour to ſcrew it into the judgments of men that are more Logicall then Theologicall. How hath he ſuſpended our expectation with promiſes that in and under the 13 Theſis he would bring his Reaſonto prove

1 That the Law as a Covenant of works is not become null and void to believers, p. 79. that they are not diſcharged in this life from the curſe of the Law, p. 82. But that

2 They are under the Law as a Covenant of works ſtill, after that they are in Chriſt and partakers of of his Redemption. Why had he not by and by proved it, but that he might Bellar­mine-like, firſt buſie his Reader with Sophiſticall diſtinctions and diſputes, untill he had forgotten the ſtate of the Queſtion, and then prove what he would, not what he ſhould to his forgetfull Rea­der For ſo there is not the leaſt gry or jota in all his Arguments here that doth ſo much as glance upon the things that he was to prove, but a labouring to confirm things which no one of thoſe86 whom he makes his adverſaries, doth or did ever Queſtion, much leſs deny. So that all theſe his Arguments, are meer impoſtures, not (as he tearms them) Reaſons to confirm the Doctrines which he pretends to prove.

For firſt, his five firſt Arguments (or rather thoſe three in his Theſis, which in the Explication he ſub-divides into five) and the ſeventh alſo in the Explication tends only to prove that God hath not, did not revoke, repeal and extinguiſh the Law that it ſhould have no more a being, or remain a Law to the ſons of men; aſſoon as Adam had ſinned, and a promiſe of redemption by Chriſt was made, Gen. 3. 15. who ever taught or thought ſo? or what is this to prove that the Saints (after they have ſuffered and ſatiſ­fied in and by Chriſt the whole penalty of the Law, for all their tranſgreſſions of the Law) are not delivered from it as a Cove­nant of works?

Secondly, the other Argument which he puts in the ſixth place goes about to prove that unbelievers are under the Law. And this is as potent a reaſon to prove believers to be under the Law; as if I ſhould thus argue, Mr. Baxter is a Jeſuite, becauſe Bellarmine and Maldonat were Jeſuite: othat Mr Baxter is not the Teacher of the Church at Kederminſter, becauſe Robin Hood and little John are not Teachers there.

This might ſuffice as a full Anſwer to his ſeven Arguments and to manifeſt his ſin and ſhame in uſing them. But I ſhall add ſome­thing by way of Explication to make that which I have ſaid plain to the weakeſt. Not imitating Mr. Baxter, who under a pretence of Explication, doth in moſt places totally darken what was be­fore cleer and plain.

Firſt then, I grant to Mr. Baxter, that if Chriſt had from the beginning of ſins entrance into the world, repealed and (in the proper and full ſenſe of the word) abrogated the Law, thoſe five conſequences, which he mentioneth in his 5 firſt Arguments would follow,

1 That no ſin but that of Adam, and finall unbelief is ſo much as threatened with death, the one being forbidden by the Law while it was in force, the other by the Goſpel, that is ſtill unque­ſtionably in force, Nay not any thing elſe in reference to the old Covenant but that of Adam ſhould be a ſin, becauſe ſin is the tranſ­greſſion of the Law, and where there is no Law, there can be no tranſgreſſion.

872 That Chriſt by his ſatisfaction for us, prevented not the wrath deſerved [viz. otherwiſe then by Adams ſin] but the de­ſert of wrath.

3 Neither doth he properly pardon any ſuch ſin, for where no Law is, there is no ſin, where no ſin, there is nothing to be par­doned.

4 And then might we plead innocency, or our non deſerving of death (except before excepted) for our diſcharge at judge­ment.

5 And Chriſt in ſuffering did not bear the puniſhment of any other ſins of mankinde beſides the fore-mentioned. Thus we grant Mr. B. five of his Arguments without any detriment to our Cauſ or advantage to his. Believers are as fully freed from the Law as if he had ſlept while he thus diſputed. For all theſe his Arguments lean upon a falſe ſuppoſition. If the Law be ſo repealed and abro­gated (as is before ſuppoſed) then and not els will theſe curſed Conſequences take place. But the law is not ſo repealed &c. there­fore none of theſe will follow. For we hold that Believers are therefore delivered from the law as a Covenant of works, not be­cauſe the law was almoſt from the very beginning repealed or a­brogated from being any longer a Covenant of works, but becauſe the law as a Covenant of works hath executed upon them in Chriſt all its penalty for all their ſins, and hath therefore now no more power to queſtion them: as hath been more copiouſly declared before.

The ſame I ſay alſo to the ſeventh Argument as it pointeth to the not repealing of the law, whatſoever els is in it, hath been in anſwer to the place cited, ſufficiently ſpoken to.

His ſixth Argument about which he laboureth more then about all the reſt, though (as I ſaid a little before) it makes nothing to his preſent and explicit purpoſe, proving onely unbelievers to be under the law; (for this is nothing to believers) yet it makes way to an implicit or ſecret end which he hath, and determineth to proſecute with much ardency in the following parts of this Treatiſe. There are two ſorts of unbelievers, the one under a tem­porary, the other under a finall unbelief, the elect and the repro­bate. Mr. Baxter here driveth with all his force to prove both un­der the law, becauſe he conceiveth that if he prove the elect before they beleeve in Chriſt, are under the law, and ſo granted to be, it may be proved much the more eaſily and plainly, that they are ſo88 alſo after they become believers. For many of the ſtrongeſt Argu­ments which are for the one are for the other, and which are a­gainſt the one are againſt the other alſo: So that it is hard to bring reaſons for the affirming or denying of either, without giving ad­vantage for the like affirming or denying of both.

I purpoſe not here to anticipate but to ſuſpend the diſpute up­on this Queſtion untill Mr. B. ſhall ſhew his face openly as a Chal­lenger; here he doth but as it were peep behind the Curtain, in compariſon of what he ſaith afterwards with full expreſſions of himſelf. Yet that I may not be forced then to retreat hither again to what he doth here deliver, but anſwer every thing in its owne place; I ſhall at preſent examine thoſe Scriptures which he here produceth, whether and how far they prove elect unbelievers to be under the law as a Covenant of works.

And to clear up a way to the beter underſtanding of theſe and the like teſtimonies of Scripture, I ſhall prefix two Poſitions viſi­bly and apparently ſpringing from the pure fountain of Gods word.

Firſt that all which are elected from eternity ſhall in their ap­pointed times come unto Chriſt and perſevere in him by a living Faith. I mean not onely all but onely theſe and none beſides them As many as were ordained to eternall life beleeved, when Chriſt was, andActs 13. 48 ſo ſtill do or ſhall believe when Chriſt is, or ſhall be preached to them. If the Goſpel be hid from any (viz. ſo that they believe not in Chriſt manifeſted by the Goſpel to them) it is to them that pe­riſh, &c. 2 Cor. 4. 3. i. e. to them that are not elect but repro­bates. All that the Father giveth me ſhall come to me, and him that co­meth to I will in no wiſe caſt out, [or ſuffer to be loſt] John 6. 37. To come to Chriſt is to believe truly in him, ſuch ſhall never be loſt, never fall away, or make ſhipwrack of their Faith. But who are they whom God giveth to Chriſt that they may beleeve in him? Thine they were, and thou gaveſt them me, ſaith our Saviour. Mr. B. will ſay they were in a peculiar manner to be Gods people, at leaſt by election, and therefore given to Chriſt that by faith in him they might be ſaved, Jo: 17. 6. To you it is given to know the myſteries of the Kingdom of God, but unto them that are without all theſe things are done in Parables; that ſeeing they may ſee and not perceive, &c. Mark 4. 11, 12. Why was it given to the one part to know the myſtery life and ſpirit of the Goſpel, to the other onely the outſide and letter thereof? They were within, theſe without the lines of Gods ele­ction. 89They went out from us but they were not of us, for if they had been of us they would without doubt have continued with us, but they went out that they might be made manifeſt that they were not of us, 1 Joh: 2. 19. Not of us, he means, not of the number of them that are called according to Gods purpoſe of Election, Rom. 8. 28. for then they could not have faln away, All ſhould have wrought for good to them. So that hence it followeth that every elect unbeliever ſhall come to and continue in the Faith, and whoſoever doth not ſo is manifeſt­ed not to have been elected of God.

2 That juſtification or remiſſion of ſins, may be conſidered in a threefold reſpect. 1 As it is in God, 2 As it is delivered over by God, into the hands of Chriſt our Mediator. 3 As it is by Chriſt brought home unto and given into the boſom and poſſeſſion of a­ny man. As it is in God, I ſhall pretermit to ſpeak much of it a­ny where, but any thing at all, untill Mr B. directly and exprſly calls me to it, leaſt the man ſhould be tormented before his time. For he hates the very naming and thought thereof as an Act Im­manent in God, cane pejus & angui, and is ready Jew like to rend his cloaths, and fling duſt in the aire, at any mention thereof, as an article that ſtands in enmity to his juſtification by works. 2 Then as it is delivered into the hands of Chriſt, we may ſpeak of it with­out ſuch terrible offence to his patience, or ſetting him into ſo direfull a commotion; conditionally that we will undertake for Chriſt that he ſhall be ruled by Mr. B. to do what he appoints with it, that is, to keep it in his pocket and deliver it to no man, but hold all under the Curſe of the Law untill the day of judge­ment, we cannot adventure upon ſuch an undertaking, never­theles ſhall hold forth the truth of God in this caſe. This is, that Chriſt by offering himſelf a Sacrifice for ſin, and preſenting the Sacrifice of himſelf unto God in the moſt Holy place, i. e. in hea­ven at his Mercy-ſeat, hath thereby effectually purchaſed everlaſt­ing redemption, and remiſſion of ſins, and hath received a full ab­ſolution and acquittance from the father for all his elect by name. So that in Chriſt they are juſtified from all ſin, and freed from the Law as a Covenant of works even while they are unbelievers, have this freedom (I mean) in the hand of Chriſt though not in their own apprehenſion and poſſeſſion. Though as to themſelves and their own judgments, and as to the apprehenſion of men, they are under the Law, under wrath, yet in Chriſt they have done their Law, their iniquities paſt preſent and to come are blotted out,90 their peace made, and they reconciled to God. This is obſervably ſet forth in Aaron [and the other High Prieſts his ſucceſſors, as they were Types of Chriſt] Aaron the High Prieſt muſt bear the Names of the Children of Iſrael engraven upon 2 precious ſtones on the two ſhoulders of his Ephod, before the Lord for a memori­all, Exod. 28. 10, 12. yea he muſt bear their names in the breaſt­plate of judgment upon his Heart, when he goeth in unto the Holy place, [viz. with the blood of the ſacrifice for the expiating of ſis] for a memoriall before God continually. What memoriall? that they were the men for whom the ſacrifice was offered; and that their ſins were purged thereby, that God ſhould therefore have them in remembrance to preſerve them from the Curſe and judgment of the Law, for ſo it followeth, And Aaron ſhall bear the judgment of the Children of Iſrael upon his heart continually, ver. 29, 30. Theſe things were but figuratively done in Aaron, but really and fully accompliſhed in Chriſt his Antitype, who being conſtituted our High Prieſt, and having received Command from the Father not onely what but for whom to offer, even for Iſrael, i. e. the elect of God, (which for a great part) were not yet in being, hth by his own blood entred into the Holy place, with their names engraven upon his heart, having purchaſed for them an everlaſting Redemption. Not into the Holy place made with hands, but in­to Heaven there to appear for them by way of Mediation and In­terceſſion, Heb. 9. 12, 24. Rom. 8. 34. Wherefore alſo God hath given him not onely an acquittance for them from all their ſins, Heb. 10. 17. but hath alſo given and delivered up them into his hands, as hath been before proved, and Mr. B himſelf confeſ­ſeth, yet not as he inſinuateth, to plague and Curſe them, and hold them during life under the intolerable bondage of the Law; but to deale with them in a gentle diſpenſation, according to the te­nor of the Covenant of Grace, in tender mercy to draw them un­to and keep them in the Faith without all Apoſtacy, to the end. All which he performeth to all his elect, as is evident from moſt of thoſe Scriptures which were brought for the confirmation of the former point, and elſwhere, Gods giving them to Chriſt, and into his diſpenſation, being their perfect tranſltion from the Cove­nant of the Law, into the Covenant of Grace: And this was done before their beleeving. All that the Father giveth me ſhall come to me, firſt they are given, and then they ſhall come. Be not afraid, but ſpeak and hold not thy peace, for I have much people in this City, ſaid the91 Lord Jeſus to Paul of the Corinthians, yet Heathen, Acts 18. 9, 10. They were his people before, therefore muſt they be gathered to him by Faith. I have other ſheep which are not of this fold: them alſo I muſt bring, and they ſhall hear my voyce, &c. Jo: 10. 16. he means the Gentiles that were infidels yet, nevertheleſs his ſheep that muſt af­terward hear his voice, becauſe they were his ſheep, how were theſe termed Chriſts people, Chriſts ſheep, while yet in Paganiſm, idolatry and unbeleef, but becauſe they were his redeemed and ju­ſtified ones? Ye beleeve not, becauſe ye are not of my ſheep, Jo: 10. 26. What is that, but becauſe they were not of the number of them for whoſe ſins he had effectually ſatisfied Gods juſtice.

3 Juſtification and Remiſſion of ſins may be conſidered alſo as it is brought into their own apprehenſion and Conſcience, that were juſtified by Chriſt, and in Chriſt before. And in this ſenſe it is ofteneſt taken in Scriptures, yea alway when we are ſaid to be juſtified by Faith. This is done when Chriſt by the manifeſtation and miniſtry of the Goſpel maketh known in all ages to them for whoſe ſins he hath ſatisfied, the Myſtery of Grace by him, and fra­meth their hearts with all gladnes by Faith to embrace him and it thorow him, unto Juſtification. Then are they juſtified in them­ſelves, and remiſſion of ſins ſealed up by the ſpirit to their own Conſciences, and ſo have the Kingdom of God within them, con­ſiſting of Peace, Righteouſnes, and Joy in the Holy Ghoſt. Before this Chriſt had life for them, now they are ſaid to have it them­ſelves, Jo: 20. 31. 1 Jo: 5. 12. Untill now was their winter ſea­ſon, ſo that all their life was in Chriſt as the Vine or Root, now is their ſpring, ſo that the life ſheweth it ſelf in them as the branch­es bloſſoming with peace and joy unto all obedience. Before life was purchaſed and ſeizure thereof taken for them by Chriſt: Now they are paſſed from death to life, 1 Jo: 3. 14. i. e. are put into the actuall poſſeſſion of it. Before though they were Lords of all (as the Apoſtle in a caſe little different from this ſpeaketh, Gal. 4. 1, 2.) yet differed nothing from Servants, being (in their own appre­henſion) under the threats and condemnation of the Law, and ſo ſtill in ſlaviſh, fears and terrors. But now they ſee their free­dom and take poſſeſſion of it, with boldneſs to cry Abba Father, and to enter into the Holieſt by the blood of Jeſus, and through the veil of his fleſh, with full aſſurance of hope, &c. Hebrewes 10. 19, 20.

92

Theſe things ſo premiſſed, we ſhall the better ſee whether the Scriptures which Mr. Baxter here produceth, do by their own force, or elſe by his miſ-interpretation of them ſeem to prove that the Elect while unbeleevers, are under the Law as a Covenant of works. Firſt that of Joh. 3. 18. is a threat of the Goſpel Covenant againſt the Contemners of it and of Chriſt the preacher thereof, and not of the Law Covenant. And it is brandiſhed againſt reprobats and not againſt elect unbeleevers. Chriſt had now preached his Goſpel a while in Galilee; the elect beleeved, and of them ſaith Chriſt they are not condemned. The reprobates would not beleeve; of them he ſaith, they are condemned already: and the reaſon is rendred, not becauſe they have broken the morall Law, but becauſe they have not beleeved in the Name of the onely begotten Son of God. This is the condemnation that [Chriſt the] light is come into the world, and men preferred their own darknes before him, &c. The ſame alſo is the meaning of the 36 ver. which he citeth. Neither of theſe pointing in their threat to the elect but the reprobates among unbeleevers. Neither threatening for Contumacy againſt the Law but the Goſpel. Therefore nothing here proveth the elect before they beleeve to be under the Law, as a Covenant of works.

Again thoſe Scriptures which he ſaith bid us to beleeve for the remiſſion of ſinnes, Act. 2. 38, &c. do only prove that faith in Chriſt doth juſtifie the elect in the third conſideration of Juſtification or remiſſion of ſinns before mentioned, viz. as it evidenceth and brings home into their apprehenſion and Conſcience that their ſinns are remitted. For ſo run the words, in that 10 of Act. v. 47. that Who­ſoever beleeveth in him ſhall receive remiſſion of ſins; not denying that Chriſt had received it for them before, but affirming only that now they ſhould receive it from Chriſt. Beſides, this promiſe is held forth there promiſcuouſly to all both elect and reprobate, and it is but an offer not the gift of pardon, to diſtinguiſh betwixt them for whom Chriſt had and thoſe for whom he had not effectually ſatisfied and received abſolution from the Father, by the ones beleeving and re­ceiving by faith from the hand of Chriſt, the pardon, and the others refuſall and manifeſting thereby their abode under death and the Law ſtill. The ſurety had paid the penalty of the obligation, taken up the bonds, and acquittance or diſcharge of the debt. Thenceforth the Creditor had no more plea againſt either principall or ſurety. Nevertheles the principall knew it not, therefore playeth leaſt in ſight, is in continual fear of arreſts, thinks every buſh hath a Sergeant93 or Bayliff under it; but at length the ſurety gives and delivers into his hand both the acquittance, & the obligation Cancelled. Now is his firſt receiving of a diſcharge, now he firſt finds himſelf free from his Creditors obligation, now hath he the firſt comfort of the bene­fit; but he was diſcharged before, though he knew it not; ſo is it with the elect, &c. Therefore Mr. Baxters inference hence is un­ſound.

He addeth the Teſtimony of Paul, Eph. 2. 3. That the redeemed were by nature the Children of wrath: who denyeth it? But this is no­thing to the queſtion. It is not here enquired whether the redeemed drew not the ſeeds of ſin and death by naturall propagation from their parents, as much as others: But whether by the ſatisfaction which Chriſt made for them, according to the Covenant of grace, they were not redeemed from that wrath before they yet beleeved. It is true what Mephiboſheth ſaid of himſelf and his brethren, to Da­vid, We were all as dead men before my Lord the King, &c. 2 Sam. 19. 28. becauſe they were the progeny of Saul that fought againſt Da­vid. Nevertheles by means of the Covenant that intervened between David and Jonathan, Mephiboſheth had right to all the favour that King David could expreſs.

As for thoſe teſtimonies cited by way of Theſis and Antitheſis, out of Gal. 5. ver. 3, 4. & ver. 18, 23. they make wholly againſt him, nothing for him. The 3 & 4 verſes, ſpeak nothing to the queſtion in hand, but utterly deſtroy that to which in this whole diſpute he driveth, nothing to the queſtion in hand. The circumciſed are bound or debtors to the whole Law, and Chriſt is become of none effect to them. He was to have proved that beleevers, were before they beleeved un­der the Law. This Text ſpeaketh not of the elect before they be­leeved, but of profeſſed beleevers returning to Circumciſion and the Law, to fetch thence help unto their juſtification after that they ſeemingly at leaſt beleeved in Chriſt: ſo here is nothing that makes for him, becauſe nothing to the preſent queſtion. But much againſt him in reference to the grand thing which he laboureth for, to bring beleevers under the Law as a Covenant of works. Whoſoever doth ſo ſaith the Apoſtle in the leaſt mite, that contents not himſelf with Chriſt alone, takes in but ſo poor a peice of the Law as Circumci­ſion to help with Chriſt to Juſtification, the ſame perſon hereby forfeiteth all his claim to Grace and Chriſt, and muſt gain heaven by his perfect fullfilling of the Law, or muſt be damned in hell for ever. Into this ſtate Mr. Baxter ſtriveth to bring himſelf and his diſ­ciples. 94I ſhall not wiſh them joy in it, becauſe I uſe not to wiſh im­poſſibilities. Touching the verſes which he puts in oppoſition to theſe, ver. 18, 23. But if ye be led by the Spirit ye are not under the Law, againſt ſuch there is no law. If he mean ſimply and ſincerely what the Apoſtle here meaneth by being led by the Spirit, viz. the ſeeking of righteouſnes by Chriſt alone, as the ſame Apoſtle more fully ex­preſſeth himſelf, Gal. 3. 3. Phil. 3. 3. Then by granting that ſuch are not under the Law, there is no law againſt them; he deſtroyeth and recanteth all that he hath before ſpoken to prove beleevers un­der the Law. But if by being led by the Spirit, his aim be to bring in works to juſtification under the name of the fruits of the Spirit, we ſhall here forbear to anſwer him, becauſe it is beſides the preſent queſtion, leaving it to its fit place where he openly explaineth himſelf.

And no leſs abhorrent from the queſtion is his next proof, Gal. 3. 22. The Scripture hath concluded all under ſin, that the promiſe by faith in Jeſus Chriſt may be given to them that beleeve. What is this to the pur­poſe in hand? we deny not the promiſe of, or the promiſed Juſtifi­cation and remiſſion of ſinns, by faith in Jeſus Chriſt to be given to them that beleeve, into their hands and poſſeſſion when they beleeve, by affirming that Chriſt hath taken poſſeſſion thereof for them be­fore they beleeve, that he may let it down into their hearts when they beleeve. He aſcended up on high, and led captivity captive, and gave gifts to men. Eph. 4. 8. The Apoſtle fetcheth his authority from the word in Pſal. 68. 18. where it is ſaid, He received gifts for men, viz. to give them in his time. But the Apoſtle contents himſelf with the ſcope of the word, not binding himſelf to the bare letter and ſound thereof. So Chriſt at his aſcenſion received for us the gifts of Juſti­fication, and remiſſion, and all other benefits of his paſſion; They were then laid up for us in his Cuſtody, ſo that we had them in him before our actuall exiſtence upon earth. But he gives them to us in­to our ſenſible poſſeſſion, when we come to be, to live and to be­leeve.

That which he citeth from Gal. 4, 5. is altogether beſides the que­ſtion alſo. Himſelf acknowledgeth that it proveth us onely to be under the Law when Chriſt redeemed us, or undertook to pay our ranſom. Not that we were under the Law after he had redeemed us by paying our ranſom, before we yet beleeved. The words are theſe in the 4 & 5 verſes; God ſent forth his Son made of a woman, made under the Law, to redeem them that were under the Law. The ſcope of the A­poſtle95 here, is one and the ſame with that to which he drives, Gal. 2. 15, 16. We who are Jewes by nature, [a holy ſeed, within the Cove­nant, and have all the privileges of the Law] and not ſinners of the Gentiles [that are without the Covenant and the Law] knowing that a man is not juſtified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jeſus Chriſt; even we have beleeved that we might be juſtified by the faith of Chriſt, and not by the works of the law, for by the works of the law no fleſh is juſtified. Why then do we draw the poor Gentiles to ſeek any fur­therance to their juſtification, by the obſervation of the Law, by which our ſelves who were moſt privileged with it could not be juſtified but by Chriſt onely without the law? So here, Even they that had the law and were not a little zealous for and active in the righteouſneſs of the law, had need of a redeemer, were juſtified and ſaved not at all by the lawes righteouſneſs, but onely by Chriſts redeeming of them: What madnes is it then in you O fooliſh Gala­thians, that are not of the holy ſtock of Iſrael, but ſinners of the Gentiles to ſeek any help to your juſtification by the works of the law, which could not juſtifie the very Iſraelites that were born and brought up in it: and not to repoſe your ſelves upon Chriſt alone? If Mr. Baxter will pretend any other meaning of the Text beſides, he ſhall therein wound and not ſtrengthen his Cauſe. For he ſpeaks of the ſame perſons here, to be under the law onely in the hand of a Mediator, not under the Curſe of the law, but under ſuch an ad­miniſtration thereof, that even before they actually beleeved in Chriſt, the very perſon of Chriſt, are affirmed ver. 1. to be Lords of all, all the inheritance which is by Chriſt; ergo not under the wrath of God before they embraced the Faith of Chriſt.

As for the other Scriptures which he annexeth yet further to prove, that the very elect before and untill they beleeve, are under the Law in the ſenſe ſo oft manifeſted; let him once ſhew how he will argue, and what he will conclude, and upon what grounds, from them; we ſhall be ready to anſwer him. In the interim I pro­feſs I ſee not any thing in them more prevalent to his purpoſe, than a nights lodging in a bed of ſnow and ice, to cure the Cough.

Yet from all theſe wreſted Scriptures he Concludes at laſt that the deliverance which beleevers have by Chriſt from the Curſe of the Law, is a conditionall deliverance, viz. if they will obey the Goſpel, i. e. when they beleeve, if they will beleeve, not onely while they live, but alſo when they are dead and buried. For as we ſay that a conditionall propoſition doth nihil ponere, ſo it is true in the96 ſenſe of Mr Bax. here, that this conditionall promiſe doth nihil pro­mittere. The Condition as long as this world laſteth being ſtill in performing not performed, and ſo nothing obteined. Yet will he have this new nothing together with the abrogation of the cere­moniall Law, (to which we never were, none but the Iſraelites ever have been ſubject) to be the great privilege of beleevers and effect of Chriſts bloud. When we poor ſouls with our dull eyes, can ſee no more privilege that we have herein by Chriſts bloud, than the worſt of infidells and reprobates have, for they alſoave this conditionall deliverance from the curſe, and freedom from the ceremoniall law. And this deliverance (ſaith he) is yet more full, when we perform the conditions of our freedom; And then we are ſaid to dead to the Law, Rom. 7. 4. and the obligation to puniſhment dead, as to us, ver. 6. This is in­deed a full and perfect deliverance. But what doth he mean in ſay­ing when we perform &c. either when we are performing the conditions, That were a contradiction to himſelf in what he ſaith p. 74. that we are not perfectly freed till the day of reſurrection and judgement. And ſo alſo it will be hard for another ſave Mr. Br. to make ſenſe of the words. That the deliverance of beleevers is yet more full when they perform the Conditions, are performing the conditions of their freedom; i. e. more full when they beleeve than when they do beleeve. For if we ſhould grant to Mr. Br, Faith to be a condition, and not rather a mean or inſtrument of our juſtification, yet would we grant him no other condition thereof. Or doth he mean, it is full when they have performed the Conditions? it ſeems then that ſome of the Conditions are left to be performed in the next world, becauſe un­till then he tells us we can have no ſuch perfect freedom.

This is the free Grace of God which Mr. Br boaſteth himſelf ſo much to extoll, p. 79. let him that delights in it, be his diſciple. That which he ſpeaks in the upſhott for the mitigation of his harſh doctrine aforegoing; (that he knoweth this Covenant of works continueth not to the ſame ends and uſes as before, &c.) is but a trick of the Jeſuits, to give ſugar after the poyſon which was before gone down to deſtroy. Neither can he make out how beleevers are under the law of nature as a Covenant of works, and yet not bound to ſeek life according to the tenor and condition of that Cove­nant.

If any marvell that Mr. Baxter ſhould ſo waſte his ſpirits in abu­ſing both divine and humane learning to prove the Saints to be ſtill under the Curſe, under the law as a Covenant of works, he will97 ceaſe to wonder, if he take notice of a further aim that he hath therein. He would not out of doubt have ſo much inſiſted on it, had he not looked to a further end in it. If the beleevers are ſtill un­der a Covenant of works, as to the Curſe, wrath, and Condemna­tion, much more are they under a Covenant of works as unto life and Juſtification. If the former be once granted, he accounts the game wonn as to the latter. Therefore doth he ſo much ſtirr in the former, that he may with the more facility and leſs contradiction, bring in afterwards the latter, Juſtification by works, which is his very buſines in Compiling this book.

CHAP. XI.

Whether as the Covenant of Works was made with all mankind in Adam their repreſentative, ſo the Covenant of Grace was made with all the elect in Chriſt their Repreſenter? What re­lation the Covenants made with Adam, Abraham, the Iſrae­lites, and laſtly with us under the Goſpel have to that Cove­nant made with Chriſt.

B. Theſis 14. p. 89.THe Tenor of the New Covenant is this, that Chriſt having made ſufficient ſatisfaction to the Law, whoſoever will re­pent and beleeve in him to the end, ſhall be juſtified through that ſatisfaction from all that the Law did charge upon them, and be moreover advanced to far greater privileges and glory then they fell from: But whoſoever fullfilleth not theſe conditions, ſhall have no more benefit, by the bloud of Chriſt, than what they here recei­ved and abuſed, but muſt anſwer the charge of the Law themſelves; And for their neglect of Chriſt, muſt alſo ſuffer a far greater con­demnation. Or brifly, whoſoever beleeveth in Chriſt, ſhall not periſh but have everlaſting life; but he that beleeveth not ſhall not ſee life, but the wrath of God abideth on him, Mar. 16. 16. Jo. 3. 15, 16, 17, 18. 36. & 5. 24. & 6. 35, 40. 47. & 7 38. & 11. 25, 26. & 12. 46. Act. 10. 43. Rom. 3. 26. & 4. 5. & 5. 1 & 10. 4, 10. 1 Jo. 5. 15. Mar. 1. 15. & 6. 12. Luk. 13. 3. 5. & 24. 47. Act. 5. 31. & 11. 18. & 20. 21. & 2. 38. & 3. 19. & 8. 22. & 26. 20. Rev. 2. 5, 16. Heb. 6. 1. 2 Pet. 3. 9.

98

Mr. Br having (as he thinks) laid proſtrate the whole generati­on of Chriſt, and antipapiſticall beleevers under the Curſe, under the wrath of God, ſticks as cloſe to them, as the vulture to the car­kas, or the beetle to the doung, or the fleſh-fly to the ſore. For here again he concludes that the very Tenor of the New Covenant is that notwithſtanding Chriſts ſufficient ſatisfaction made to the law, they muſt remain unjuſtified, unpardoned, under ſin, under vengeance to the end, and then poſſibly after many hundreds and it may be thouſands of yeers wherein their bodies have laid under rottennes, and their ſouls under all hell-torments which the law can inflict, they ſhall be juſtified. And this (very probably) ſhall be about that time when Origens reprobates and devills ſhall ariſe from hell and fly away thence all at once and together to heaven. For whoſoever is not juſtified and pardoned here in this life, ſhall ſurely not attain it untill that St Nevers day of Origen. But to this it hath been an­ſwered already. He ſeems now to bring ſome new thing, and that which every beleeving ſoul gaſpeth to hear made out in its fullnes viz. What the Tenor of the New Covenant is. viz. That whoſoeve will repent and beleeve to the end, ſhall be juſtified after the end.

When the Serpent hath got his head into the hole the body alſo, by little and little followes. Erewhile it was, he that beleeveth to the end, now it is, he that repenteth to the end, and beleeveth to the end, that ſhall be after all ends and worlds juſtified. Yet this is but the head and neck of the Serpent. The bulk and belly are behinde, and the ſame full of all the qualifications and good works that Mr. Br can deviſe, or all the herds of Monks and Jeſuits have deviſed to his hands. Theſe all muſt be according to Mr. Baxters Goſpel, as effectuall as faith, or Chriſt himſelf to Juſtification. I ſhould but preoccupate a diſpute here to examine whether repentance be one of the many thouſand conditions of Juſtification which Mr. Br in the ſequele of this Treatiſe holds neceſſary to Juſtification. I ſhall therefore leave the handling thereof to its due place. Onely by the way, if by re­pentance Mr. Br here meaneth any thing heterogeneous, or ſpecifi­cally diſtinct from faith, I affirm and ſhall in its place make good, that this his aſſertion is totally Popiſh, againſt the doctrine of Chriſt and his Apoſtles.

As for the Scriptures which he doth here roll out in a Crowd without rank or file to prove it; partly becauſe he neither alleageth the words, nor ſhews how he would argue from them, partly be­cauſe his ſhuffling them together in Cluſters, tends onely to make99 the labour of his anſwerer almoſt intolerable, to ſhew particularly how little each Scripture makes for him, and how much many of them againſt him; partly becauſe he doth ſtill reſerve to himſelf, [whatſoever be ſaid in anſwer] an advantage to evade, by telling us that the force of that Scripture doth in another way, and not in that to which we have anſwered, prove for him; but principally becauſe he quotes the ſame Scriptures over and over again in ano­ther place more proper, where it ſhall be more pertinent to anſwer them, I ſhall therefore here forbear to ſpeak to them, leſt I ſhould there be forced to omit it, or to ſay over again what had been here ſaid before: Nay himſelf will not have them to be anſwered here, for he ſpeaks ſo ambiguouſly, that he will not have his meaning un­derſtood, telling us onely that upon theſe Conditions (forſooth) performed, we ſhall be juſtified in another world, but doth not let us know from him whether upon performance of them we may be juſtified in the preſent world. But he paſſeth to the explication.

Explication.

Bax. Chriſts ſatisfaction to the Law, goes before the New Covenant though not in regard of its payment, (which was in the fullnes of time) yet in regard of the undertaking, acceptance and efficacy. There could be no treating on new terms till the old obligation was ſatisfied and ſuſpended.

I account them not worth the confuting, who tell us that Chriſt is the onely party conditioned with, and that the New Covenant as to us, hath no conditions. (ſo Saltmarſh &c.) The place that they alleage for this aſſertion is that Jer. 31. 31, 32, 33. cited in Heb. 8. 8, 9, 10. Which place conteineth not the full tenor of the whole New Covenant, but either it is called the New Covenant, becauſe it expreſſeth the nature of the benefits of the New Cove­nant, as they are offered on Gods part, without mentioning mans conditions. (that being not pertinent to the buſines the Prophet had in hand) Or els it ſpeaketh onely what the Lord will do with his elect, in giving them the firſt Grace, and enabling them to per­form the Conditions of the New Covenant; and in that ſenſe may be called a New Covenant alſo; as I have ſhewed before p. 7, 8. though properly it be a prediction, and belong onely to Gods will of purpoſe and not to his legiſlative will.

But thoſe men erroneouſly think that nothing is a condition, but what is to be performed by our awn ſtrength. But if they will be­leeve100 Scripture, the places before alleaged will prove, that the New Covenant hath Conditions on our part as well as the old.

Some benefit from Chriſt did the condemned here receive as the delay of their condemnation, and many mere mercies, though they turned them all into greater judgements, but of this more when we treat of generall redemption.

I ſhall here propound ſome queſtions to Mr. Baxter, about his own words to be anſwered by ſome of his Chaplains or Diſciples, For I am not ſo ambitious as to expect his ſtooping in perſon to ſo low an office. 1 Whether Chriſts ſatisfaction to the law were un­dertaken and ſo virtually made, without an agreement between the Father and the Son, that the Son ſhould give, and the Father accept ſuch ſatisfaction? Mr. Br ſo great a Maſter of reaſon, who hath ſa­crificed all his religion to reaſon, can judge whether this could ra­tionally (if poſſibly) be done. 2 If by agreement whether this agreement was not by way of Covenant between the Father and the Son? and ſo whether the whole buſines of mans juſtification were not tranſacted and concluded upon, firſt between the Father and the Son? 3 Whether Chriſt undertook to give ſatisfaction or the Father to accept it for any other beſides thoſe that in time have or ſhall have the full benefit thereof? I mean, beſides the elect, whom the Son muſt perfectly know becauſe he was in the boſom of the Father, and was thorowly acquainted with all his boſom ſe­crets? 4 Whether any one can miſſe of the benefit of this ſatisfac­tion, when it is once ſo given and accepted for him by name? 5 Why Mr. Br ſpeaking of the payment of this ſatisfaction, doth plainly mention the time when it was made, namely, the fullnes of time: in the very ſame breath ſpeaking of the undertaking, accep­tance, and efficacy thereof, doth not alſo name the time when that was Covenanted and Concluded upon? Did he not ſee that it was needfull to the Compleating of this member of the ſentence, in a full equipage with the former, to name the time of this as well as of that? Was it a beare or an evill Conſcience in the way that put him to ſuch an Apoſiopeſis? that ſhook him into a dumbnes, when truth, honeſty and plain dealing bad him ſpeak out? Whether he had ſaid before all time, or ſhortly upon the beginning of time, he ſaw he ſhould have given a deathly wound, either to his Cauſe, or to his Credit, or to both; therefore like a cunning ſophiſter, ſtops his breath, and ſpeaks nothing. 6 And if the Covenant of grace, in all and every of its Articles were thus agreed upon between the101 Father aad the Son, either before the actuall exiſtence of any man in the world, or as Mr. Br here Confeſſeth, before Adam and Eve the ſole perſons then exiſtent upon earth were treated with about it, how then doth he add, that he accounts him not worth the Con­futing, which tell us, that Chriſt was the onely party conditioned with, and that the New Covenant, as to us, hath no Conditions (ſo Saltmarſh &c.) thus Caſting an Odium upon this opinion, as if Mr. Saltmarſh and his Diſciples alone held it, and that never any be­fore him thought of it?

For my own part, where the Scriptures are ſilent, I am in great dread to be loquent; and where the word ſpeaketh ſparingly and darkly, I dare not to conclude too peremptorily. Neither in points that are controvertible in religiō, but which way ſoever dcided, do not Confer much to, or detract from the Baſis and foundation of our ſalvation, would I proſecute either vehement or endles diſputes. Every leaſt truth in Divinity is precious indeed, therefore not to be betrayed, but to be preſerved more carefully than our life & bloud. Yet our life and bloud ought not to be ſo deer to us as the Peace of the Churches of Chriſt. And the diſturbing of the Churches peace may ſometimes more obſcure the honour of the Goſpel, than the ſuſpending of the defence of ſome not very important truths, for a while, could have done. I ſhould not therefore quarrell againſt them that aſcribe to the New Covenant its Condition, and make faith alone as it inſtrumentally receiveth Chriſt, the onely Conditi­on of our being juſtified to and in our ſelves. I ſee not ſo great ec­clipſe upon the glory of Gods Grace or Chriſts merits cauſed by ſuch an aſſertion, that we ſhould diſturb the peace of the Churches about it, were it not that the Papiſts and Arminians by this un­ſcripturall phraſe do ſeek totally to corrupt the doctrine of juſti­fication.

Nevertheles Mr. Baxters contumelious words ſhall not affright me from delivering my judgement what I think moſt probable, and moſt agreeing with holy Scripture touching the point in hand. Yet laying it down not as abſolute and certain, but as that which is yet moſt probable to me untill I ſhall by further enquiry into the Scriptures, or by the help of others, that have more enquired, ſee Cauſe to judge otherwiſe. As for Mr. Baxter, though in humane literature, and in things ſubject to the tryall of reaſon, I hold his judgement not Contemptible, but equall with the moſt, yea the beſt; yet in Goſpel and ſpirituall things, I finde him ſo ſtupified,102 perverted, and wholly ſpoyled with Philoſophy, ſeeing ſo little of the myſtery of Chriſt, yea ſo prejudiced againſt the ſacred things which he knowes not, that I account him one of thoſe whom the Apoſtle deſcribeth 1 Tim. 1. 17. Deſiring to be teachers of the Law, underſtanding neither what they ſay, nor whereof they affirm. And therefore am ſo little affrighted from any doctrine of this kinde by his abaſing thereof, that I am the more induced to ſearch into it if it be not a pearl indeed, becauſe he hath trampled it. I ſhall then expreſs what I think in theſe following poſitions.

Firſt as God hath made two great and generall Covenants with mankind, each of them comprizing other & leſſer Covenants under it: So becauſe there were not exiſtent perſonally (at the time of ma­king theſe covenants) the ſingular individuals of mankind to whom theſe Covenants belonged, therefore did he appoint 2 publike per­ſons, each of wch then exiſting when either Covenant was made, to be (as it were) repreſētatives of all the ſingular perſons, that then did or after ſhould exiſt to be under either Covenant, with whom when the Covenants were concluded, they ſhould be in perfect force for or againſt all that were repreſented in their ſeverall ages, as though they had been but then made particularly with them in their own perſons. The one of theſe Covenants is uſually termed the Cove­nant of works, the other the Covenant of grace. The publike or common perſon Covenanted with in the one was the firſt Adam, in the other the ſecond Adam Chriſt Jeſus. The caſe is cleer in reſpect of the firſt Adam, and the Covenant of works. Mr. Br himſelf grants every inch of it. That whatſoever law or poſitive Commands were given to Adam, whatſoever promiſes in caſes of performance, or threats in caſe of breach, were added, all pertained as full to all the future progeny of Adam, as repreſented in him, and encloſed in his loins, as to Adam himſelf. And accordingly while Adam ſtood we ſtood in him, when he fell we fell in him and with him, as deep un­der the wrath of God as himſelf. I forbear to prove any of this, be­cauſe it is granted on all ſides. But the queſtion is wholly about Chriſt the ſecond Adam, whether the Covenant of grace was ſo made with him, as the Covenant of works with Adam? and what that Covenant of grace was? I conceive that both there was ſuch a Covenant between the Father and the Son in reference to us, and that this was the tenor thereof: viz. that the Son in time appoin­ted ſhould aſſume to himſelf our nature, and in it repreſent the per­ſons of the elect that were equally ſinners and condemned with o­thers103 in Adam; that he ſhould offer himſelf in our fleſh a ſacrifice for ſinn; that upon his undertaking thereof the ſinns of all the elect ſhould be pardoned, and they of ſinners ſhould be made righteous, and delivered up into his hands, no more to be accounted to Adam, but to Chriſt, and to be preſerved in the boſom of his grace & love to eternall glory. And (as Mr. Br acknowledgeth) upon Chriſts undertaking &c. The ſatisfaction was ſo virtually and effectually made by Chriſt and accepted by the Father as when it was actually accompliſhed. Firſt it ſeems there was ſuch a Covenant; For the Apoſtle tells us, Rom. 5. 14. that Adam was a figure of him that was to come, which is Chriſt. And how a figure? Doubtles not onely in this that as by him the one and firſt man, ſin and death by ſin im­mediately came upon all men: ſo by Chriſt, righteouſnes, and by it life came upon all the elect: But alſo in the manner of the agree­ment of the Type and Antitype together. That as Adam repre­ſenting all mankinde, by his unfaithfullnes in breaking the Cove­nant brought ſin and death upon all that he repreſented: ſo Chriſt repreſenting all the elect, by his faithfullnes in performing the Covenant &c. brought righteouſnes and juſtification of life upon all the elect repreſented in him. Yea the Holy Ghoſt in expreſſe words teſtifieth to ſuch a Covenant. In the volume of thy book it is written of me that I ſhould do thy will O God, ſaith he when he comes into the world, i. e. it is teſtified in the word what Covenant hath paſſed betwixt thee and me &c. Heb. 10. 5-10. yea and teſtifieth to the tenor of the Covenant, his coming with a body to be offered in ſacrifice: this will of God he came to do. And moreover he gi­veth witnes alſo to the faithfullnes of Chriſt in offering it, Lo I come; and to the efficacy of it upon all immediately for whom it was offered; By the which will we are ſanctified, i. e. no more ta­ken for ſinners, but Conſecrated as holy to the Lord through the offering of the body of Jeſus Chriſt once for all, ibid. The ſame is implyed in that phraſe which here termeth the offering of Chriſts body the doing of the Fathers will. And elſwhere obedience unto death even the death of the Croſs, Phil. 2. 8. Obedience and will preſuppoſe Command and Covenant. And the〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the one righ­teouſnes or one act of righteouſnes of Chriſt, oppoſed to the〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that one offence of Adam, (for ſo the phraſe ſeems to me to hold out more grammatically, than the offence of one and the righteouſnes of one:) doth not obſcurely argue that one righ­teouſnes of Chriſt in fullfilling, oppoſite to that one offence of A­dam104 in once breaking the Covenant, Rom. 5. 18. And that all this was covenanted to be done and accepted for and in the behalf of the elect, and to them and none but them to be effectuallized, is al­ſo evident from the Scriptures. For he did the will of his Father in offering himſelf as was before ſhewed; i. e. did according as it was agreed and covenanted between him and the Father, dyed for them onely for whom he made prayers and interceſſions. But when his time was come to ſuffer he prayed & intercedd not for the world, but for them onely whom the Father had given him out of the world, Joh. 17. 6, 9. Therefore for them onely he undertook to ſatisfie. Therefore is it that he is ſaid to lay down his life [onely] for his ſheep, not for the goats, Joh. 10. 11. 15. For them whoſe names were written in the book of life of the Lamb ſlain from the foundation of the world, Rev. 13. 8. The reſt things conteined in this poſition are granted by Mr. Br himſelfe, therefore need no proof here. I have couched together many things in this, to avoyd multiplicity of poſitions.

2 That by force of this ſatisfaction ſo given and accepted for the ſinns of the Elect, according to the Tenor of this Covenant be­tween the Father and the Son, all the Elect of God were Juſtified in Chriſt from the very time of Chriſts undertaking to be their Juſti­fier. Therefore in the laſt alleaged Scripture their names are ſaid to be written in the book of life of the Lamb ſlain from the foundati­on of the world. Here though the book of life which is elſwhere mentioned to be Gods book will be taken by Mr. Br to be the book of Election, yet this book of life of the lamb is to be underſtood for the book of Juſtification, implying indeed the election of all that are written therein, but primarily and in its direct ſenſe compre­hending the names of them that are juſtified by the bloud of the ſa­crificed Lamb of God. And theſe are ſaid to be written in Chriſts book, that is regiſtred in Chriſt, and upon Chriſts account from the foundation of the world, immediately upon Chriſts undertaking to ſatisfie for them. Of him ye are in Chriſt, ſaith the Apoſtle, who of God is made unto us Wiſdome, Righteouſnes, Sanctification and Redempti­on, 1 Cor. 1. 30. When was he ſo made unto us? Mr. Br anſwereth, not onely upon the payment but upon his undertaking to pay our debt. Therefore is he ſaid to be Jeſus Chriſt yeſterday, and to day, and for ever, Heb. 13. 8. And that not onely in reference to them that lived in all ages of the world, but in reſpect of us alſo, that in all ages of the world he hath been, and will be what now he is our Je­ſus105 our Chriſt. But this poſition hath been before proved in the former Chapter, in anſwer to Mr. Baxters 13 Theſis and its expli­cation, where I ſpake to his ſixth Argument.

3 The Miniſteriall way of offering and convaying the benefits of Chriſts ſatisfaction into the ſouls and apprehenſions of men, now uſed under the Goſpel, according to the command of Chriſt, is or at leaſt ſounds like an inferior Covenant, ſubordinate and ſub-ſervient to this between the Father and the Son, whereof we have ſpoken. Chriſt having now made full ſatisfaction to the Fa­ther, invites all, and brings in his elect, to taſte and enjoy by faith all the perfections which he hath merited and received into his hands for them. It is confeſſed by Mr. B. Theſ. 8. That God is ſo fully pleaſed with the Sons undertaking of this buſines of Mediation, that he hath delivered all things into his hands, and given him all power in hea­ven and in earth, and made him Lord both of the dead and living. And the Lord Jeſus himſelf affirmeth, that the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment to the Son, i. e. the diſpenſation and ordering of all things in heaven and in earth. And it is the opinion of great Divines, that the Lord Chriſt in the old world before the Law, and in all ages under the Law, being that perſon of the Trinity, which had undertaken to aſſume our nature unto him, and in it to dye for the reconciling of us to God, and entring from the beginning upon his power, to ſet in order all things to this glorious end; was he that converſed with the Patriarks and Prophets, ſometimes in an aſſumed body like a man, ſometimes inviſibly, making known the myſtery of Redemption by himſelf to them, and preſcribing under what adminiſtrations he would have his Church governed untill his coming. That it was he who firſt preached to Adam ſalvation by the ſeed of the Woman, and afterward more cleerly to Abraham. That it was he alſo which delivered the Law upon Mount Sinai, and added there a ſecond Covenant, in ſhew and ſound a meer Co­venant of works, (Do and be Bleſſed, Sin and be Curſed) which Co­venant alone is expreſly called the Old Covenant, and is indeed now repealed, and aboliſhed from being any more a Covenant, ſa­ving to them that put themſelves under it. This was but a tem­porary Covenant, an Appendix to the Covenant before made with Abraham; and both this and that with Abraham were but ſubordi­nate Covenants to that before mentioned between God and Chriſt. Here now all that were juſtified before Chriſts coming in the fleſh, were juſtified in Chriſt by force of the firſt Covenant made between106 the Father and the Son. The promiſe to Adam, and the Covenants made with Abraham, and with the Iſraelites, together with all the Sacraments and ſignes annexed to all theſe, tended onely to bring them that were juſtified before in Chriſt to a reall and ſenſible par­ticipation of it and the comforts thereof, by Faith within their own conſciences: So is it now under the Goſpel adminiſtration, That firſt Covenant is that by which our juſtification is compleat­ly finiſhed in Chriſt; the preaching of Faith in a Covenant way, tends onely to this, that as many as were before juſtified in Chriſt, may by Faith have their Juſtification declared and evidenced to their conſciences, to fill them with joy unſpeakable and full of glory, and with that peace which paſſeth all underſtanding. Not but that Chriſt could without any ſuch Sub-Covenanting have fil­led up his elect with all the marrow and myſtery of Juſtification, by immediate Revelation from himſelf, as he dealt with Paul the Apoſtle: but that this way made moſt for his and his Fathers glo­ry, both in them that are ſaved and in them that periſh.

4 Faith it ſelf, (much leſs any other qualification, gift or act) is not a condition of Juſtification in foro Dei, there Chriſt hath pleaded our diſcharge by his blood, & ſtill maketh interceſſion for us, but a means or inſtrument by which we receive Chriſt Jeſus, and the righteouſnes or juſtification that is in him to our ſelves for conſolation and ſalvation, in foro conſcientiae, ſo ſtood the caſe in reſpect of the fore-mentioned under Covenant that of the Law. When the Lord Chriſt had publiſhed his Law upon Mount Sinai, and given to Iſrael by Moſes all his Judgments and Statutes, there now paſſeth a ſolemn Covenant betwixt Chriſt and them, the peo­ple alſo every one in perſon aſſenting gladly; to fulfill all that they might be bleſſed, or if in the leaſt point they ſhould fail, to yeeld themſelves curſed. This Covenant was made more viſibly and in every part more ſtrictly after the nature and rule of Cove­nants, then this under the Goſpel. Yet will any ſay that this per­fect obedience ſo Covenanted, was a condition of their juſtificati­on and ſalvation, without which none could be juſtified or ſaved: Then were all damned, for no one either did or could perfectly o­bey. Nay it was added becauſe of tranſgreſſions, ſaith the Apoſtle, Gal. 3. 19. i. e. as a means ſo to operate about ſin in the diſcovery of it, and the damnation that is by it, ſo alſo to convince men that they might be driven from all ſuppoſition of their own righteouſnes, and ſeek righteouſnes by Chriſt alone, in whom alone the elect were107 juſtified before this Covenant was made. In the ſame manner the holding forth of juſtification now under the Goſpel, in the form and likenes of a Covenant; Beleeve and be ſaved, beleeve not and pe­riſh for ever: proveth not Faith to be the condition of the New Covenant, (as hath been ſaid) even the whole preaching of ſal­vation by Chriſt, and injoyning of Faith upon all to receive it, is an effect of that Firſt great Covenant of Grace between the Father and the Son, and a part of Chriſts Propheticall Office which he undertook in that Covenant to accompliſh, in undertaking the Mediatorſhip between God and Men. An effect of that firſt Cove­nant I ſay. For ſo it was agreed that All which the Father had given to Chriſt, by him to be juſtified and ſaved, ſhould come to him, i. e. be­leeve in him, Jo: 6. 37. To this purpoſe it was Covenanted on the Sons part, to ſeek and to ſave that which was loſt, Luke 19. 10. to call unto him all to participate by Faith of the life, light, righteouſ­neſs and ſalvation that he had received for them, Iſa. 55. 1. Io: 7. 37. Ma. 11. 28. This was a part of his Propheticall Office, to diſ­cover the treaſures of Grace in his heart, and to envite all to the participation thereof. And then on the Fathers part it was Cove­nanted that he would draw to Chriſt all the Elect, all that he had given to Chriſt, that while the Goſpel ſounded in their ears, he would divinely by his Spirit teach and move their hearts, that they ſhall not but come to Chriſt, Jo: 6. 43, 44. And laſtly it is a­greed on the Sons part again, that of all that the Father thus bringeth to him, he muſt caſt out none, loſe none, but raiſe them all at the laſt day [to glorification] and the reaſon of all is an­nexed, It is the Fathers will, i. e. that which was Covenanted be­tween the Father and him in Heaven, and he came down from Heaven, not to do his own will, i. e. any thing of his private will, without the conſent of his Father, but the will of him that ſent him, i. e. what was Covenanted between the Father and him, and con­current with the will of both, Jo: 6. 37, 38, 39. Thus all that which Mr B. calleth the Covenant of Grace, is but an effect or an Article and branch of the Covenant made of old between God and Chriſt. And Faith not ſo properly termed a condition of ju­ſtification, as an inſtrument to apprehend the preſent comfort of it, being before ours in Chriſt.

5 That this Covenant of Grace is abſolute, ſhall be the work of the next Chapter to evince.

108

CHAP. XII.

That Text of Jer: 31. 31, 32, 33, &c. opened, and Mr. Bax­ters eluſions by which he would evince that it proveth not a free and unconditionall Covenant anſwered: with ſome o­ther Argumentations with Mr. Baxter about the ſame Que­stion.

I Now come to that Teſtimony of Jer. 31. 31, 32, 33. cited in Heb. 8. 8-10. againſt which Mr. B. ſo much excepteth. That New Covenant there mentioned is called the New Covenant, not in oppoſition to the Old Covenant made in the beginning with Adam, but in oppoſition to that Covenant made two thou­ſand and ſix hundred years after at leaſt, with Iſrael upon Mount Sinai. And that Covenant upon Mount Sinai is called the Old Co­venant, not in oppoſition to the Cov: of Grace made [if not from eternity according to Mr. B. yet] by Mr B. acknowledgment al­moſt 3000 years before, and in thoſe thouſands of years oft held out afreſh and renewed: but in oppoſition to the Covenant of Grace as it is now held forth in a new form and adminiſtration under the Goſpel. So that the two Covenants there mentioned, are termed Old and New, not for their differing in ſubſtance, but for their different wayes of adminiſtration. The Church of Iſrael then, and the Churches of Chriſt now, are and were under the ſame Covenant of Grace in ſubſtance; but the Church then under a legall and the Church now under an Evangelicall and ſpiritu­all adminiſtration thereof. That was the old, this the new admi­niſtration, and in reſpect hereof the ſame Covenant then and now, are termed the Old and New Covenant. This is evident from the Text, It ſhall come to paſſe (ſaith the Lord) that in thoſe dayes I will make a New Covenant with [them] not ſuch as I made with their Fathers when I took them by the hand to bring them out of the land of Ae­gypt, which my Covenant they brake, though I were an Husband to them, ſaith the Lord. But this is the Covenant that I will make with [them] in thoſe dayes, I will put my Lawes in their minds, &c. And I will be their God, &c. And they ſhall not teach every man his neighbour, &c. For I will be mercifull to their unrighteouſnes, and their ſins and their iniqui­ties will I remember no more. Here Mr. B. muſt

1 Grant that the Old Covenant in this place mentioned, was109 the Covenant of the Law given in the Wildernes. For this is ex­preſly affirmed where it is ſaid to be made with their Fathers when the Lord took them by the hand to bring them out of the Land of Aegypt.

And 2 Notwithſtanding Iſrael being under the Covenant, they were not either wholly under a Covenant of works, or beſides the Covenant of Grace. For the Apoſtle maketh theſe two phraſes, to be Aliens from the Common-wealth of Iſrael, and Strangers from the Covenant of Promiſe, to ſound one and the ſame thing, Epheſ. 2. 12. and telleth us that the Law which was 430 years after, could not null the Covenant that was confirmed before of God in Chriſt, ſo as to make the Promiſe of no effect: but that after the addition of this Legall Co­venant, that Goſpel Covenant made with Abraham, and them ihim, of bleſſednes by Chriſt the ſeed of Abraham, ſtood firm unto them ſtill, Gal. 3. 17. This alſo will doubtles be granted.

3 That therefore the Goſpel Covenant in this Scripture pro­miſed, is called a New Covenant, not in oppoſition to that made with Abraham, for that is the ſame with this here promiſed, onely that was confirmed of God in Chriſt to come, this in Chriſt al­ready come; and yet in oppoſition to that legall adminiſtration of it, and additory Covenant of the Law 430 years after an­nexed.

4 That this additionall Covenant was that Pedagogy of the Law under which the Apoſtle affirmeth the Jewes (though Lords of all) to be kept untill the coming of Chriſt, in the third and fourth chapters to the Galathians. And it conſiſted partly of Ceremoniall Lawes and typicall Ordinances pointing to Chriſt that was to come, and obſcurely teaching Chriſt and Faith in him: partly of the Morall Commandments, the obſervation whereof was injoin­ed as a condition of attaining that bleſſednes before promiſed to Abraham in Chriſt, yet ſo as this condition, If ye will obey, was ſtill in the hand of a Mediator, ſatisfying for diſobedience, becauſe no perfect obedience could be fulfilled. This Pedagogy or leading of the Jewiſh Church by the hand while it was a child in the know­ledg of the myſtery of ſalvation by Chriſt was needfull, it could not well be without the typicall Ordinances, which by Lectures read upon them by their teachers, might diſcover and ſeal up much of Chriſt to them. Neither could it well be without the promi­ſes and threats of the Law, while yet the Grace of the Lord Chriſt was veiled to them, that in the light joy and brightnes thereof they could not as the Saints now run the race of Gods Command­ments110 of pure love without ſome mixture of ſervile fear.

5 It will hence then follow that the New Covenant here pro­miſed is termed a new Covenant, becauſe exempted from that additament of the Law.

1 From the Ceremoniall Law, which in its revealing of Chriſt veiled him, and let out but a dark ſhadow of him and the grace that is by him, ſo that there was need of a large expoſition upon every figure, Circumciſion, Paſſeover, Sacrifices, &c. Brother to teach Brother, and one Neighbour another what theſe things meant, and yet at laſt both teachers and learners remained exceeding dark in the myſtery of Chriſt. But it is otherwiſe with us under the Goſpel. The ſhaddowes are vaniſhed and we have the very body which is Chriſt, Col. 2. 17. Our eyes have ſeen, we have heard with our ears, and our hands have handled the bread of life, 1 Joh: 1. 1. All is made out to us cleerly by the Doctrine and Spirit of Chriſt. The Law (by which the Prophet ſpeaking in the tone of the Iewes, and in a phraſe which under that adminiſtration they beſt knew, under­ſtandeth the Goſpel and Law of the Spirit of life) is written in our hearts, revealed and ſealed up to our Conſciences. We need not ſay, Who ſhall aſcend up to Heaven, or who ſhall diſcend to the deep? &c. But the word is nigh thee even in thy mouth and in thy heart, this is the word of Faith which we preach, Rom. 10. 6-8. So that there is not ſo much need of brothers teaching brother, &c. becauſe all is held forth not in the ſhadow but in the clear light.

2 From the conditions of the morall Law, yea from all condi­tions which made that former adminiſtration of the Covenant terrible, becauſe conditions could not be performed. The New Covenant ſaith the Holy Ghoſt, ſhall be abſolute, not ſuch as was made with their Fathers, that might be broken; but free and ab­ſolute, all begun and ended by the meer grace of God, I will teach, &c. I will be their God, and they ſhall be my people, I will be mer­cifull to their unrighteouſnes, and their ſins and iniquity will I remember no more. I am not ſo happy as to expreſs my ſelf in few words, nor ſo either reckles, or evilly ſubtle, as under a pretence of bre­vity to leave things in ambiguity for ſelf-ends. This I conceive to be the meaning of this text, and in theſe five Poſitions I have (ſub calculo melioris judicij) expreſſed what yet I conceive to be the truth about the Covenant of Grace, 1 between God and Chriſt, 2 be­tween Chriſt and man.

To this laſt thing handled, that the Covenant of Grace in its111 preſent adminiſtration is free and not conditionall, otherwiſe then I have before granted, the Apoſtle giveth purpoſely his ſuffrage, af­firming the Covenant made to Abraham is that which now ſtands in force, that the Law was but a temporary additament to it, to re­main onely till the promiſed ſeed ſhould come, he means ſo to re­main as to make the Covenant conditionall. The Law therefore being in this reſpect done away, the Covenant abides free and ab­ſolute. In thee, in thy ſeed, all Nations ſhall be bleſſed, Gal. 3. 8, 16, 17, 18. This Covenant is free, abſolute, laden with no ſuch con­ditions as might make the hope of bleſſednes uncertain.

The evaſions which Mr. B. uſeth to elude the authority of this Scripture, are meerly Sophiſticall, having no footing upon other Scriptures, and totally croſſing the purpoſe of the Holy Ghoſt in this Scripture. It conteineth not (ſaith he) the full tenor of the whole New Covenant. Where then ſhall we find it, if not where the Holy Ghoſt undertaketh profeſſedly to declare both what this New Covenant is not, and what it is? This is the Covenant ſaith the Holy Ghoſt, Nay it is but a peece or morſell of it, ſaith Mr. Br. whom ſhall we beleeve? him that ſpeaketh from Heaven, or him that (at the beſt) ſpeaketh but from the earth? But either ſo called (ſaith Mr. Br.) becauſe it expreſſeth the nature of the benefits of the New Co­venant as they are offered on Gods part, without mentioning mans conditi­ons (that being not pertinent to the buſineſs the Prophet had in hand.) A moſt impudent fiction, yea it was the whole or chief thing he had in hand; was it not to ſhew the difference between theſe two under-covenants, that under the Law, and this under the Goſpel? But how doth it ſerve to this purpoſe to expreſſe the nature of the benefits of the New Covenant? Did not the Elect under the Law partake of the ſame benefits in nature though not in mea­ſure, with the Elect now? Or is not this one of the differences which he makes betwixt the Covenants, that the one was hedged about with hard conditions, the other free? Or els, ſaith he, it ſpeaketh onely of what God will do for his Elect, in giving them the firſt grace, and enabling them to perform the New Covenant. Ridiculous; though right in the Monkes tone. For did not God give the firſt and ſecond Grace too, to the Elect under the Law as well as to the Elect under the Goſpel? Where then is the difference hence, to give a new name to the preſent Covenant? But laſtly, ſaith he, It is a pro­duction and belongs to the will of purpoſe, not to his legiſlative will. Now he hits the nail upon the head. He makes a very Aſſe of this diſtin­ction,112 and loads him with all ſorts of traſh. It is to be doubted it will ſhortly get a gawld back, and kick his Maſter in the leggs. Predictions and Promiſes, becauſe they are not perteining to Gods legiſlative will, muſt henceforth give neither fulture to our faith nor light to our judgments. The reſt that he hath upon this The­ſis hath nothing of moment in it calling for an anſwer.

Theſis 15.B. p. 92. Though Chriſt hath ſufficiently ſatisfied the Law, yet is it not his will, or the will of the Father, that any man ſhould be ju­ſtified or ſaved thereby, who hath not ſome ground in himſelf of perſonall and particular claim thereto; Nor that any ſhould be juſtified by the blood, onely as ſhed or offered, except it be alſo re­ceived and applyed; ſo that no man by the meer ſatisfaction made, is freed from the Law, or Curſe of the firſt violated Covenant, abſolutely, but conditionally only.

I annex this Poſition becauſe it is homogeneous with the many former, and though Mr. Br. would ſeem in the Explication to di­ſtinguiſh the matter of it from that which the former Aphoriſms conteined, yet is it not onely of the ſame kinde but of the ſame ſubſtance alſo with it, and what hath been ſaid in anſwer to that which went before might ſuffice as an anſwer to this alſo. Yet be­cauſe it delights him to ſpeak the ſame things in a variation of words, let us ſee whether the words which he here uſeth have morefficacy in them to his purpoſe then the former.

We finde here as we did in ſome of the former Theſes, a fardle of ambiguities, and phraſes of a doubtfull ſenſe, which puts us in­to an uncapacity of anſwering his meaning, becauſe he ſo ſpeak­eth that he will be ſure we ſhall not be able to prove what is his meaning.

Firſt when he ſaith, It is not the will of Chriſt, or will of the Father, he leaves us unreſolved whether he mean the will of purpoſe or the will of precept, that if we anſwer to the one, he may evade by a pretence he meant the other. If he will be underſtood of the former, when was he rapt up into the third Heaven to ſearch what ſecret purpoſes and decrees are hidden in the boſom of the Father or of the Son? Or if he hath it by revelation, why doth he not ſhew how and when it was given him, and whether in an ordina­ry or extraordinary manner? Or if he mean that will, how ſhall he take it up to be the rule of his judgment, which in the very laſt words to which I anſwered, and ſo often elſwhere, he abandoneth113 from being the rule of other mens judgments? If he mean the lat­ter, the will of precept, why holds he us ſuſpended in the expe­ctation of alleaging the precept, and arguing forth his Concluſions thence, that if ſatisfactory we may ſubmit to it, if otherwiſe we may except againſt it?

Secondly when he tels us of Juſtification denying any living ſoul to have it only by Chriſts ſatisfaction, without ſome ground in himſelf of particular right and claim thereto, and except it be alſo received and applyed, &c. he leaves us doubtfull whether he meaneth Juſtification as compleated in Chriſt, or as evidenced alſo to our own conſciences. If the former what will he then conclude of periſhing or dying infants, that they are all unjuſtified, and in reſpect of the puniſhment of loſs remedileſly damned, and ſo with his brethren ſhut them up for ever in that dark priſon which is ter­med by them Limbus infantum? If the latter, and that he will give us leave to take his words in Scripture-ſenſe, we will not quarrel with them; but this in the Explication he ſeems to explode.

Thirdly when he tels us of ſome grounds of claim in our ſelves to Juſtification, which in the following words he ſeems to deter­minate to conſiſt in our receiving and applying thereof, and in the Ex­plication, p. 93. he calls ſomwhat of man intervening to give him a le­gall right to it, annexing that we are ſaid to be juſtified by Faith; in all this he mixeth together falſhood and ſubtilty with his ambigu­ity: putting himſelf into that poſture wherein the Papiſts have painted and feigned Eraſmus, hovering between Heaven and Hell, ſometimes mounting on high, ſometimes ſinking low again, but pitching neither above, nor beneath. In ſuch a motion we here find Mr. B. as he is in his gradation further making out the Myſte­ry of Romiſh iniquity for a Law, ſoaring ſtill higher towards the very top of it, and ſinking lower from the Orb of Chriſtian veri­ty? So by that ſomething of man that muſt enright him to Ju­ſtification, he muſt mean ſomething more then Repentance and Faith, which he had before concluded neceſſary to Juſtification, Theſ. 14. Els were he upon a retreating not a marching poſture. Nevertheles how ſubtlely doth he dwb and paint to gull the ſim­ple, and catch them that are made to be taken, by putting fine words upon his courſe purpoſes, telling them that we are juſtified by Faith, and that there is required on our part but receiving and applying of Chriſts merits; as if he were as innocent as a Dove, and had none of the Serpent in him; when contrariwiſe the ſequele of his Tra­ctate114 proclaimes him, by that which he calls here ſomewhat of man, to mean at the full with the worſt Papiſts, mans works to the totall excluſion of Gods grace. In mean while his words leave it doubtfull here what this ſomewhat of man is, and whether it be the hand or the heel that muſt receive and apply Chriſt to Juſtifica­tion? His Diſciples are not yet enough moulded (he thinks) to receive the Dragons voice in his own tone; they muſt be accuſto­med to bear the Calf daily untill he become an Oxe that he may be born then too, and at length we ſhall finde the inſtruments which Mr. B. appoints to receive Chriſt, to be inſtrumentall onely to puſh him from us. However he concludes thus (becauſe he will have it ſo) That no man by the meer ſatisfaction made, is freed from the Law and Curſe, &c. abſolutely, but conditionally onely, i. e. not at all. And this he hath ſaid over and over already, and there needs no further Anſwer then that which hath been before given: So that where he repeats this Aſſertion again in the Explication, That Chriſt doth not juſtifie by the ſhedding of his blood immediately, without ſomwhat of man intervening, &c. adding that All the Scriptures allea­ged p. 79. do prove it. I grant what he ſaith, for I finde no Scrip­ture there alleaged. But if he mean p. 89, & 90. what I ſaid there I ſay here again, he ſhall not miſſe of an anſwer to them when he comes to alleage them again in their proper place, and declares how he will argue from them. Yet becauſe the man is delight­ed to deliver firſt in generall what he will after deliver again in particulars, I ſhall ſay ſomething alſo in generall to his generall aſſertion, That Chriſts ſatisfaction juſtifieth not without ſomething of man intervening to give him right to it. Let us ſee what the Scripture ſaith for or againſt it.

The Apoſtle ſpeaking of mans redemption and juſtification, and ſhewing the cauſe why ſome have, and ſome have not their part in it, affirmeth and proveth, that it is not of him that willeth or of him that runneth, but of God that ſheweth mercy, Rom. 9. 16. By the wil­ling, is to be underſtood all the good qualifications and operati­ons of the ſoul; by running all the good works of a mans life and practice, as all confeſs. When the Holy Ghoſt excludeth every ſomewhat of man within the man, and every ſomewhat of man without man, from conferring any thing to Juſtification, what other ſomewhat remaineth of man to intervene, & c? Let it be judged whether Mr. B. doth not purpoſely fight againſt Scrip­ture?

115

Again, Rom. 5. 6, 8, 9, 10. When we were yet without ſtrength, (viz. to any ſpirituall operation) Chriſt dyed for the ungodly, while we were yet ſinners Chriſt dyed for us, and we were juſtified by his bloud: while enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son. Here the Reſult of the Apoſtles reaſoning diſcovers to us two things to our purpoſe. 1 That according to the minde and language of the Holy Ghoſt Chriſt dying, and by his death ſatisfying for any mans ſinns, and that mans juſtification, and reconciliation to God by that ſa­tisfaction, are equipollent terms, holding forth one and the ſame thing. For ſo the Apoſtle here uſeth juſtification and reconciliati­on as words of the ſame ſenſe and weight. And Ameſius manifeſtethAmeſ Med. Lib. 1. c. 27. Sect. 22. in what reſpects they muſt needs be taken for the ſame thing, and makes both the ſame with Chriſts dying for him. So that every per­ſon for whom Chriſt hath by his death made ſatisfaction, is effectu­ally juſtified and reconciled to God (I mean) in Chriſt, though poſ­ſibly not yet in his own apprehenſion. 2 That we are thus juſti­fied and reconciled to God, while ungodly, while ſinners, while enemies, while without ſtrength to that which is good. What ſomewhat of man can there be in ſuch, to enright them to juſtificati­on, unleſs any will ſay, their impotency, ungodlines, ſin and en­mity ſhall do it? Such contrariety is there between Mr. Br and the Spirit or word of truth. There needs not much deliberation to de­termine which to follow. But he proceeds,

Bax. p. 93. Let all the Antinomians ſhew but one Scripture which ſpeaks of Juſtification from Eternity.

And what if it be but one of all, or one that is not an Antino­mian that ſhews it, will Mr. Br harken and ſubmit his judgement to that Scripture ſo alleaged? I ſay in like manner: Let all the Anti­chriſtian Jeſuits, or Mr. Br. or his Mr Grotius, ſhew one Scripture which aſſerteth onely a conditionall and not an abſolute Juſtifica­tion purchaſed to us by Chriſt, I will hear and ſubmit, though I ſee not then how to be ſaved. As to his Challenge I ſhall ſpeak in a more proper place.

Bax. I know God hath decreed to juſtifie his people from eternity, and ſo he hath to ſanctifie them too, but both of them are done in time: Juſtifica­tion being no more an immanent act in God, than ſanctification: as I ſhall ſhew afterward.

I ſhall therefore wait on him untill he hath the leiſure and plea­ſure to ſhew it. In the mean while, why doth he Conclude ſo hotly and peremptorily before-hand that which he brings nothing ſave116 his own bare affirmation to prove. He ſaid not unwiſely which ſaid; Let not him that girdeth on his armour boaſt as he that putteth it off, 1 King. 20. 11.

Bax. The bloud of Chriſt then is ſufficient in ſuo genere, but not in omni genere; ſufficient for its own work, but not for every work. There are ſeverall other neceſſaries to Juſtifie and ſave, quibus poſitis, which being ſuppoſed, the bloud of Chriſt will be effectuall.

Qui non vult intelligi debet negligi. He that will ſo ſpeak that he may not be underſtood, is worthy to paſs without an Anſwer. If he mean that the bloud of Chriſt is ſufficient to compleat our juſtifica­tion before God, and that this is its own work; But that there are other neceſſaries to juſtifie us in our ſelves and our own apprehen­ſions, which being ſuppoſed the work is ended; I will abſtein from all contradiction. If he mean otherwiſe, and will not expreſs him­ſelf. Hony ſoit Qui male penſe.

Bax. p. 94. Not that it receives its efficacy from theſe, nor that theſe do add any thing at all to its worth and value, no more than the cabbinett to the jewell, or the applying hand to the Medicine, or the offenders acceptation to the pardon of his Prince. Yet without this acceptation and application, this bloud will not be effectuall to juſtifie us.

Theſe words would ſeem to plead a good meaning in Mr. Br to them that neither are acquainted with the glozings of the Papiſts, nor with that which followeth in this Treatiſe of Mr. Br. He might be thought by this his ſmoothing to attribute our Juſtification wholly to Chriſts ſufferings, and nothing to any thing in our ſelves, ſave to faith only, nor to Faith, but as it is appointed of God to be inſtrumentall for the accepting and receiving into our boſoms Chriſts merits and the benefits thereof. The like fine words we ſhall finde oft falling from the pen of Pelagius, Papiſts, Arminians, &c. But both of him and them I may ſay what the Lord once ſaid of Iſ­rael; This people hath well ſpoken in all that they have ſaid: O that there were in them ſuch a heart &c. Deut. 5. 28, 29.

He proceeds and oppoſeth to the Authority of our Apoſtle Paul, the authority of his St Grotius, at the hearing of whoſe ſophiſticall learning, all the doctrine of Paul muſt fall broken and ſhivered to the earth, no leſſe than the Ark of God did before the great Dagon of the Philiſtims.

117Bax. Cum unuſquiſqueactui ex ſua voluntate pendenti legempoſſit im­ponere &c. as may be there read at large. p. 94.

The ſumme of all is this. Becauſe our juſtification is an act pro­ceeding from the meer and free will of God and of Chriſt, it was therefore in their power, after payment made by Chriſt, and accep­ted by the Father in our behalf, to covenant, and accompliſh our diſcharge, either forthwith or a long time after, either ſimply or upon Conditions. Therefore it is Covenanted between the Father and the Son that we ſhall be, after ſatisfaction made, not forthwith, but in proceſſe of time, juſtified, and then alſo not purely or abſo­lutely but conditionally. A mad Argumentation. For A poſſe ad eſſe non valet Conſequentia. It is as if I ſhould argue God could have ſupported Mr. Br and his Mr Grotius in the truth of the Goſpel. Ergo he hath preſerved them in the truth. What judicious man that hath conſiderately read their works, would not hiſſe at ſuch an ar­gument? But he adds the authority of Auſtin.

Bax. As Auſtin. He that made us without us, will not ſave us with­out us.

O that Mr. Br had ſtood as Auſtin, pillar-like to beare up the Grace of God entire in the whole buſines of our ſalvation, againſt all the ſophiſms of Pelagius and his followers. We ſhould in no wiſe have excepted, againſt Auguſtines words in Mr. Baxters mouth utte­ring them in Auguſtines ſenſe. We make not men ſtocks and ſtones, nor deny the operation of their wills moved by Gods Spirit in the way to happines.

Yet the ſentence it ſelf alleaged out of Auſtin, (I doubt) is per­verted by Mr. Baxter, as it hath been by ſome before him. I have been told that in Auſtin it is read intorrogatively; and bears the force of an affirmative, thus; He that made thee without thee, will he not ſave thee without thee? which is equivolent to this (if it were ſaid) he will ſave thee without thee. For the truth of it I have been directed to his Serm. 11. de verb. Apoſtoli. where though I finde it not totidem ver­bis, yet the full ſenſe and ſubſtance thereof I finde. The Father treat­ing of thoſe words of the Pſalmiſt [He made us without us, or not we our ſelves] improves them by the annexion of other Scriptures a­gainſt Pelagius, demonſtrating that he alſo ſaves us when we were loſt without us. To this effect his ſentences are full and manifold. Perditos nos per nos, reficit nos qui fecit nos. Again, Ipſe fecit nos & non ipſi nos, ut ſimus populos ejus & oves paſcuae ejus. Again, Homines ſumus ipſe fecit nos, fidels ſumus & jam juſti, ipſe fecit nos & non ipſi nos. A­gain,118 Ipſe fecit nos, & antequàm eſſemus omninò ipſe fecit nos: & factos & lapſos ipſe juſtos fecit nos, & non ipſi nos. Nondum erat [homo] & factus eſt: offendit & ſalvus factus. Again, Quis prior dedit ei & retribuetur ei? Si Dominus retribuere vellet, nihil niſi paenam debitam retribuiſſet. Nihil de­derunt ut eis, retribueretur, pro nihilo ſalvos fecit illos. In a word, as all this is directly againſt Mr. Baxter, ſo is there no one title in the whole Sermon for him, but all proving not in Mr. Baxters ſophi­ſticall way, but ſeriouſly and profoundly from cleer and invincible Scriptures, our ſalvation to be onely Gods work, not his and ours together. If nothing elſe ſhould be ſaid, that which Auſtin in this one Chapter hath ſaid, is enough to bury Mr. Baxters doctrine in the dirt for ever.

Bax. He never maketh a relative change, where he doth not alſo make a reall.

True, but whether the relative, or the reall change hath the pre­cedency in order, is the queſtion. Whether our reconciliation or juſtification go before ſanctification, or follow it as the fruit thereof.

Bax. Gods decree gives no man a legal title to the benefit decreed him, ſeeing purpoſe and promiſe are ſo different.

True, but altogether beſides the queſtion.

Bax. A legall title we muſt have before we can be juſtified; and there muſt be ſomewhat in our ſelves to prove that title, or elſe all men ſhould have equall right.

If he ſpeak of our being juſtified in our ſelves, or having our Ju­ſtification evidenced to our ſelves, or our brethren, we conſent with him. If he mean otherwiſe (in the ſenſe often mentioned) what he ſaith here is that which he hath often ſaid, but it remaineth yet to be proved. There is ſomewhat elſe (as hath been oft ſhewed) beſides Mr. Brs ſomewhat in us, that differenceth man from man, that all have not equall right. And this is ſomewhat in Chriſt; not ſomewhat in us.

119

CHAP. XIII.

Mr. Baxters doctrine of a twofold, i. e. a legal and Evangelical Righteouſnes equally neceſſary to ſalvation, or Juſtification, examined. The terms and phraſe which he uſeth diſcuſſed: and how little he ſaith to prove either phraſe or matter to be good, manifeſted.

I Shall totally pretermit the 16th Aphoriſme and its explication, not but that there are ſome paſſages therein deſerving examina­tion, but becauſe that what is delivered in ſuch paſſages, is done ve­ry warily, and may admit of a good as well as of a bad Conſtructi­on; and in the following part of his book, Mr. Br ſpeaketh it out fully and plainly, that no man can doubt of his meaning; There­fore is more properly to be anſwered there, than in this place.

Neither ſhall I ſay much to the 17, & 18 Aphoriſms, becauſe they are but (as it were) a bridge of Mr. Brs making, on which to paſs over to the following matter. Yet that he may not Complain of wrong, that he is deprived of the honour of his artificiall Methode, I ſhall tranſcribe his words, and annex ſome animadverſions upon them.

Theſis 17.Bax. p. 102. Therefore as there are two Covenants with their diſtinct conditions: So is there a twofold Righteouſnes, and both of them abſolutely neceſſary to ſalvation.

Theſis 18.pag. 103. Our Legal Righteouſnes or Righteouſnes of the firſt Covenant is not perſonall, or conſiſteth not in any qualifications of our own per­ſons, or actions performed by us, (for we never fulfilled, nor per­ſonally ſatisfied the Law:) but it is wholly without us in Chriſt. And in this ſenſe it is that the Apoſtle (and every Chriſtian) diſ­claimeth his own Righteouſnes, or his own works, as being no true legal Righteouſnes, Phil. 3. 7, 8.

Theſis 19.p. 107. The Righteouſnes of the New Covenant is the onely Condition of or intereſt in and enjoyment of the Righteouſnes of the old. Or thus: Thoſe onely ſhall have part in Chriſts ſatisfaction, and ſo in him be legally Righteous, who beleeve, and obey the Goſpel, and ſo are in themſelves Evangelically Righteous.

120

Theſis 20.p. 108. Our Evangelicall Righteouſnes is not without us in Chriſt, as our legall Righteouſneſs is; but conſiſteth in our own Actions of faith and Goſpel obedience. Or thus: Though Chriſt performed the conditions of the Law, and ſatisfieth for our non-performance; yet it is our ſelves that muſt perform the Conditions of the Go­ſpel.

I cloſe up all theſe poſitions together (as it were) in one Fron­tiſpice, partly in regard of their neer Cognation in Nature, and partly that the profoundnes and dexterity of Mr. Br may the more cleerly appear: and that it may be here evidenced to the very ſen­ſes of all, what is ſaid Gen. 3. 1. That the Serpent is more ſubtle than all the beaſts of the field which God hath made.

The one part of Mr. Brs Goſpel we have found, in the former part of this Tractate, the ſumme and ſubſtance whereof may be thus expreſſed; That Chriſt Jeſus by the will of his Father, hath by the ſatisfaction made to juſtice for the ſins of the Elect, obteined that the whole Curſe and managing thereof, together with the Elect for whom he hath ſatisfied, ſhould be delivered up into his hand: And he ſheweth himſelf in this his power an unmercifull High Prieſt, holding his redeemed ones, under the Curſe, wrath, and torment in ſoul and body, not giving them deliverance untill the day of judgement. He did ſomewhat before look unto, but now really enters upon the ſecond part, which is like to the former, holding forth a juſtification in the world to come, upon ſuch Conditions as will not bring any unto, but certainly exclude all, that to this end uſe and perform them, from juſtification into condemnation. Within the Confines of theſe two eſſentiall parts of his Goſpel, he comprizeth all the riches of grace by Chriſt, which whoſoever likes it, may if he will, partake of. Such have we already found the Na­ture of the firſt part of his Goſpel. We are now to examine whether the ſecond part thereof be not ſuch as I have here mentioned; if not, I have wronged Mr. Br; if ſo, he wrongs Chriſt, and works againſt him ſeeking the damnation of the Elect. And by the very words of theſe four propoſitions of his, (if nothing els were to be added) he that is both orthodox and judicious, may ſomewhat judge whi­ther Mr. Br driveth, finding him to ſet up mans righteouſnes paral­lell with Chriſts righteouſnes, and equally neceſſary to our Juſtifi­cation; ſo making man at leaſt a demiſaviour to himſelf, and ſo (in effect prove) an abſolute deſtroyer of his own ſoul. For who­ſoever121 brings any thing beſides Chriſt to his juſtification, falls ut­terly from Chriſt, righteouſnes, and ſalvation.

Yet while he thus acts the part of one of thoſe evill workers men­tiuned Phil. 3. 2. he ſhews himſelf an Artizn to deceive the wits of the time, no leſs than Muncer did himſelf to beguile the witles Com­mon people in Germany. He when he was vanquiſhed, taken, and now under the hands of the tormentor, being demanded why he had ſo deluded the ſilly vulgar multitude to his own and their ruine; breaking forth into a vehement laughter, anſwered, Sic vo­luerunt, They would have it ſo; inſinuating that becauſe he found them little regarding the ſolidity and power of the Goſpel, but itching after novelties, he attempered and even ſacrified his ſtudies to their humour, untill he had ſubverted himſelf and them. So Mr. Br taking notice of ſome affected wits that had rather periſh and dye for ever by Art, & that which is falſely called Science or learn­ing, 1 Tim. 6. 20. than to live and be ſaved by the ſimplicity and plainnes of the Goſpel; compoſeth himſelf wholly to pleaſe their humour, and make himſelf their darling; handles the Caſe ſo fine­ly and artificially, that he may kill them ſoftly, they never feeling it untill they are dead and ruined for ever.

One peece of his artifice we have here in his invention of that twofold Righteouſnes of the two Covenants abſolutely neceſſary to juſtification or ſalvation: The one in Chriſt, the other in our ſelves: Chriſts righteouſnes purchaſing for us a conditionall juſti­fication, a poſſibility of righteouſnes & bliſs in the world to come; but the other, our righteouſnes when once finiſhed and compleated, being that which doth the deed and drives the nail to the head, making both Chriſts righteouſneſs and the juſtification purchaſed by it, to be no longer Conditionally, but actually and really ours. Provided and alwayes excepted that this cannot be in this life, and ſo the tryall of Mr. Brs doctrine by experience, can never be made untill this world be wholly ended.

This is learning indeed, ſuch as neither the dictates of men, (at leaſt totidem verbis, in ſo fine a contexture of words) nor the Ora­cles of God could ever teach Mr. Br. It is his own and poſſibly may continue his onely to the worlds end, all men els proving them­ſelves too wiſe or too fooliſh to joyn with him in this his ſpecula­tion. We thought that the righteouſneſs according to the Cove­nant under which God hath placed us, had ſufficed to juſtification; he tells us nay, but we are under both the Covenant of works and122 the Covenant of grace too, and muſt be righteous in the righteouſ­nes of both. The world had not the wit untill now, nor yet Chriſt, or any of his Prophets or Apoſtles had it ever in their Conſiderati­on to term Chriſt our legall, and our own works and qualificati­ons our Goſpel righteouſnes: Mr. Br firſt having received it rough hewen from Papiſts and Arminians, teacheth us this piece of di­ſtinctionary learning. Neither did it enter ever into our thoughts that the righteouſneſs of the Old Covenant was of a more nobleace, or that the righteouſnes which is in our ſelves could be more excellent than that which Chriſt is made to us, untill this new Do­ctor took the Chair to teach Myſteries, and by inverting and miſ­naming Scripture-phraſe hath ſo taught.

Nevertheles it behoved Mr. Br having reſolved to keep on the triple Crown upon the Popes head, by ſtabliſhing juſtification upon works, (though it were to the uncrowning of Chriſt,) to reject up­rightnes and to ſeek after inventions, Eccleſ. 7. 29. Firſt he muſt hold beleevers to be under both Covenants, els while he builds up one peece of Babylon, he ſhould pluck down another; and give his judgment againſt his holines in one point, while he acts the Cham­pion for him in another: and adventure with all the loſs of his Cauſe, if he keep not as ſtrong hold-faſt in the Covenant of works with the one hand, as in the Covenant of grace with the other. 2 He muſt call the Condition or means of applying Chriſt to us or obteining intereſt in his ſatisfaction, our Righteouſnes, els he will not be able to evade thoſe Scriptures which aſſert our Juſtifi­cation by faith. But by this feat he thinks himſelf in a fit poſture both to anſwer this, and to bring in all qualifications and works that he pleaſeth in a partnerſhip with faith to juſtifie. True (will he ſay) we are juſtified by Faith as a part of our righteouſnes, and by all other good qualifications and works as other parts of our righteouſnes. 3 He muſt call faith and works our Evangelicall righteouſnes, having ſeen in what a ſtinking trance ſome of his dir­ty deer brethren in their diſputes have been left, when they would prove that good works as works of the Law do juſtifie: and how little better they have fared, who would have them to juſtifie onely as works of grace, having not had enough ſubtlety to prove them Goſpel or Grace works. Need had he therefore to put himſelf up­on ſtrong and ſtrange inventions that himſelf may not ſtick in the ſame mire after them. But enough in generall, let us hear him deliver his own minde in particulars.

123B. Theſ. 17. p. 102. As there are two Covenants with their diſtinct Conditions: So is there a twofold Righteouſnes, and both of them abſolutely neceſſary to ſalvation.

The latter member of this propoſition is grounded upon the for­mer, the Theſis upon the Hypotheſis. As true is the latter as the for­mer. But how true is the former, that there are two Covenants, and that they have their diſtinct Conditions? Firſt when he ſaith there are two Covenants, he meaneth two Covenants in force to the very Saints in Chriſt, that while they are under grace to ſalva­tion, they are alſo under the Law to the Curſe and Condemnation. This hath been his buſines to Confirm in the former part of this Treatiſe, and he owns it in the explication of this Theſis. But this is falſe as in diſapproving of his arguments before hath been proved. They are no more under the Law, who are once under grace, Rom. 6. 14. 2ly, Neither have the two Covenants their diſtinct Conditions, ac­cording to Mr. Br. For Theſ. 4. he makes the Condition of the firſt Covenant, Perfect Obedience or Righteouſnes. The ſame he makes here the Condition of the New Covenant, viz. Faith and Obedience, but both as integrant parts of our own inherent righteouſnes; as we have partly ſeen, and ſhall be forced to ſee more fully in that which is to come after. So that we grant him that as true, as there are two Covenants, with their diſtinct Conditions in force to the ſame perſons, ſo true is it that there is a twofold Righteouſneſs, and both abſolutely neceſſary to ſalvation, (if by ſalvation he means Juſtification) At falſum prius, ergo & poſterius. When he brings proofs to Confirm his aſſertions, he may meet with a larger an­ſwer. In mean while a ſimple Negation ſtands fitteſt in oppoſition to his bare affirmation.

That which he brings in the explication to Confirm it hath been anſwered over and over before. Onely he tells us in the upſhot that He will take it as granted: To which I anſwer, that there hath been ſuch a generation of men ſtill upon earth ſo fingerative, that will needs take that which was never granted and delivered to them; ſuch is the main bulk of Mr. Brs doctrine in this book taken but never delivered to him from God or his Chriſt.

Bax. The uſuall confounding of theſe Righteouſneſſes (ſaith he) doth much darken the Controverſies about Juſtification.

And Mr. Br doth no leſs cleer the Controverſie, than an Ecclipſe the Sun-beams.

124

He proceeds to explain what this twofold Righteouſnes is, ſo ab­ſolutely neceſſary to ſalvation.

Bax. The legall Righteouſneſs (ſaith he) is not in us, or conſiſteth not in any qualifications of our own perſons, or actions performed by us, But it is wholly without us in Chriſt, Theſ. 18. p. 103.

The righteouſnes of the New Covenant is the onely Condition of our intereſt in and enjoyment of the Righteouſnes of the old, &c. Theſ. 19. p. 107.

Our Evangelicall Righteouſnes is not without us in Chriſt, as our Legall Righteouſnes is, but conſiſteth in our own actions of Faith and Goſpel Obedience &c. Theſ. 20. p. 108.

What there is more in any of theſe three poſitions, is tranſcribed at large before. To the 18 Theſis he annexeth in the explication a diſpute againſt the Papiſts, not to Confute them as adverſaries to the truth, for joyning mans righteouſnes with Chriſts righteouſ­neſs unto juſtification, (for herein he profeſſeth entire Communi­on with them) but to admoniſh them as his loving brethren to de­fend this their Concluſion of Juſtification by their own righteouſ­neſs, not under the terms of their legall, but of their Evangelicall righteouſneſs. Becauſe the legall righteouſnes is unpoſſible, but the Evangelicall righteouſnes (according to his carving and for­ming of it) is eaſie to be fullfilled, and almoſt unpoſſible to be vio­lated. Not that the Papiſts were wholly ignorant of this myſtery untill Mr. Br here teacheth them. Nay many of them had and plea­ded it very artificially, before he was born. And himſelf hath lear­ned it of them: But he as the moſt proficient of all their diſciples hath more fully improved it, ſo that now he becomes a teacher to his very Maſters, and exhorts them to learn of him the pious feat and fraud, of making uſe of this diſtinction yet further than ever they had the wit or grace to deviſe; even to all matters and pur­poſes that tend to the eluding of the word of Chriſt, and the ad­vantaging of the holy mother Church, in her doctrine of Juſtifica­tion, that is altogether Contradictory to the doctrine of the Scrip­tures upon the ſame Argument.

To the 19th & 20th poſitions he annexeth an explication of both of theſe and of all that was ſaid in the two former poſitions alſo. In it we ſhall finde whatſoever deſerveth a fuller Anſwer than hath been yet given to all and every of theſe four poſitions, or any thing in all or any of them conteined, not againſt but according to his own expreſſed and explicated meaning.

125

Bax. p. 108. Explication. The Contents of theſe Poſitions being of ſo neer nature, I ſhall explain them here together, though they ſeem ſo plain and clear to me, that they need not much explication, and leſs confirmation: Yet becauſe ſome Antinomians do down-right oppoſe them, and ſome that are no Antinomians have ſtartled at the expreſſions, as if they had conteined ſome ſelf exalting horrid doctrine, I ſhall ſay ſomething hereto. Though for my part I do ſo much wonder that any able Divines ſhould deny them: yet me thinks they ſhould be Articles of our Creed, and a part of Childrens Catechiſms, and underſtood and beleeved by every man that is a Chriſtian: I mean the matter of them, if not the phraſe; though I think it to be agreeable to the matter alſo.

Egregious Confidence and a ſparkiſh ſpirit! If the Triumphant Chariot were in uſe again at Rome, and that Mr. Br could either not get it, or not hold it, he would at leaſt give occaſion to the world to Epitaph upon him, Magnis tamen excidit Auſis, he hath bidden fair and ſtretched wide for it. Yet there would be ſome men that would otherwiſe Comment upon his bravery of words. That they are uſually bad wares that will not go off with­out ſuch bravery of words. That Bragg is ſeldom the beſt Souldi­er. That thundering words are moſtly uſed, when there is wanting ſtrength of reaſon to ſupport a Cauſe. We ſhall in ſome meaſure be able to judge when we have examined, what ſound Arguments Mr. Br brings to Confirm his aſſertions. By the way we are to note his ſubtlety, his ingenuity, and his gallantry. 1 His ſubtlety in pretending that his Aſſertions are mainly oppoſed by Antinomi­ans; and that all that he delivers here, is out of his pure zeal (good man) to daſh thoſe earth-born monſters that they may do no more harm. Doth Mr. Br think that none but ſtrangers in our Iſrael, none but novices in divinity, that never ſaluted the Goſpel, but at twelve furlongs diſtance, none that ever had acquaintance with this Controverſie btween the Papiſts and us, ſhould read his book, that he thinks to blinde the eyes of all with ſuch a mummery? Nay let him name one man in any of the reformed Churches, that hath been numbred among the Orthodox, which diſſenteth not in the Chaffy doctrine here delivered from him? Or any ſave the worſt, or a man worſe than the worſt Papiſts, that conſenteth with him to make our inherent righteouſnes the Condition to give us right to Chriſts imputed righteouſneſs? Muſt Chriſt and Paul, and all Evangelicall diſciples be rejected as Antinomians, becauſe they be­came126 not Mr. Baxters diſciples, and that before he became their Teacher? Or how could they downright oppoſe this doctrine, be­fore he vented it in print? Was he ſo familiar with them as to Com­municate to them his Manuſcripts? Or hath any other ſince the world began delivered the ſame aſſertions in the ſame words, that in oppoſing them Mr. Br ſhould take himſelf oppoſed? But he ſuſ­pends his ſubtlety a little to ſhew ſome though but little ingenui­ty, which is the ſecond thing here Conſiderable in him: Confeſ­ſing that there are ſome that are no Antinomians who have ſtart­led at the expreſſions, as if they had conteined ſome ſelf-exalting horrid doctrine. And did not this alſo ſtartle Mr. Br to reexamine what he had written before he Committed it to the Preſſe? Nothing leſs, but he looks over them with a faſtidious admiration, that they ſhould be ſo ſhallow, himſelf being ſo profound, rejecting their au­thority, with the like Contempt that Caeſar did Syllaes, Tuſh he was a duus Non potuit dictare, ſo he of theſe, Nequeunt Philoſophari. And thus in the third place paſſeth on to his gallantry or rather his ar­rogance. That his doctrines here are ſo plain and clear, that they need little explication, leſs Confirmation, That he wonders any able Divines ſhould deny them: ſhall ſuch be termed Divines? nay his very Catechumeni, the Children under his Catechiſing, much more every man that is a Chriſtian ſhould underſtand and beleeve them. That they ſhould be taken up for our Creed, why? becauſe profound Mr. Br hath delivered them; if not upon this ground, let him name that man upon earth that hath delivered or beleeved them before himſelf became the author of them. But at length he ſomewhat ſtoopeth from his bravery, and tells us that he would have the matter of them at leaſt thus taken into the Canon of our faith and Creed, if not the phraſe: though he think it to be agreea­ble to the matter alſo: and therefore goeth about thus to defend his phraſe and make it good.

Bax. p. 109. That there may be no contention about words, you muſt take my phraſe of (legall and Evangelicall Righteouſnes) in the ſenſe before explained: viz. as they take their name from that Covenant which is their rule. And I know not how any Righte­ouſnes ſhould be called (Legall or Evangelicall) in a ſenſe more ſtrict and proper, nor whence the denomination can be better ta­ken, than from the formall Reaſon of the thing: yet I know that the obſervance of the Law of Ceremonies, and the ſeeking life by the works of the Law, are both commonly called legall Righteouſ­neſs:127 but in a very improper ſenſe in compariſon of this. I know alſo, that Chriſts legall Righteouſnes imputed to us, is commonly called [Evangelicall Righteouſneſs.] But that is from a more alien, extrinſecall Reſpect; viz. becauſe the Goſpel declareth and offereth this Righteouſneſs, and becauſe it is a way to juſtification which onely the Goſpel revealeth. I do not quarrell with any of theſe forms of ſpeech, onely explain my own, which I know not how to expreſs more properly, that I may not be miſunderſtood. The righteouſnes of the New Covenant then being the perform­ance of its Conditions, and its Conditions being our obeying of the Goſpel, or beleeving, it muſt be plain, that on no other terms we do partake of the legall Righteouſnes of Chriſt. To hold there­fore that our Evangelicall or New Covenant Righteouſneſs is in Chriſt, and not in our ſelves, or performed by Chriſt, and not by our ſelves, is ſuch a monſtrous peece of Antinomian Doctrine, that no man who knowes the Nature and difference of the Cove­nants, can poſſibly entertain, and that which every Chriſtian ſhould abhorr as unſufferable.

Here we finde Mr. Br at the very top of his gallantry and animo­ſity; moſt probably his fancy had ſuggeſted to him a totall rout of all terrene animals at the ſound of his precedent glorying, and polemicall argumentation; as if therefore all this viſible world were Conquered, and he were marching out of it in triumph, as Iſrael out of Egypt, not a dogg being left to move his tongue a­gainſt him: he now challengeth the Heavens, and Calls the Holy Ghoſt ad partes, to Come to a reckoning for the impropriety of language which he uſeth by his penmen in the Scriptures. For when he ſaith, I know that the obſervance of the Law of Ceremonies, and the ſeeking of Life by the works of the Law, are both commonly called Le­gall Righteouſnes, and that Chriſts legall righteouſneſs imputed to us is com­monly called Evangelicall Righteouſneſs: he muſt needs mean primarily that theſe are ſo Called Commonly in holy Scriptures, and but ſe­condarily that they are ſo called by Eccleſiaſticall Writers, as they derive from the Scriptures a Chaſte Scripture phraſe wherein to expreſſe ſpirituall doctrines, For ſo the Scripture mentioneth one­ly two kinds of Righteouſneſs that ever Came or ſhall Come into Competition about our Juſtification, the one a legall righteouſ­nes, or righteouſneſs of the Law, the other the Evangelicall righte­ouſnes, or righteouſnes of the Goſpel. The legall Righteouſneſs it affirms to be a righteouſneſs of works which we have done, i. e. of good qualifications within us, and good operations flowing from us;128 the Evangelicall righteouſneſs to be of meer grace and mercy, Tit. 3. 5. The latter it terms Gods Righteouſneſs, i. e. that which God giveth and imputeth; the former our own righteouſneſs, i. e. which is wrought within our ſelves, and acted by our ſelves, Rom. 10. 3. Phil. 3. 9. That of the Law, a Righteouſnes of works, this of the Goſpel, a Righ­teouſneſs without works, Rom. 4. 6. That a Righteouſneſs in our ſelves, inherent, This a Righteouſneſs in Chriſt, imputed, Eph. 2. 8. 2 Cor. 5. 21. Or let Mr. Br ſhew any one Scripture that terms the Righte­ouſneſs which is in and by Chriſt a legall, or that which is inhe­rent in our ſelves an Evangelicall Righteouſneſs: or that terms any gift or qualification in man, or work and deed of man his righte­ouſneſs, any peece of his righteouſneſs unto Juſtification. So that his quarrell here is againſt the Holy Ghoſt for ſpeaking ſo impro­perly and incongruouſly in Scriptures, and Calling the Righteouſ­neſs which is by Chriſt Evangelicall, and the righteouſneſs which is in our ſelves Legall Righteouſneſs. But how will he Confute the Holy Ghoſt, and prove an abſurdity and impropriety in the lan­guage of the Holy Ghoſt? Forſooth, by oppoſing himſelf, his own authority and learning, to the Holy Ghoſt, and his wiſdome and authority. Himſelf he affirms to ſpeak logically, and by Conſe­quence, ſtrictly and properly, But the Holy Ghoſt is no ſcholar, never read Ariſtotle, therefore ſpeaks rudely, ruſtically, like one of the Rural Animals, not as an Artiſt out of the ſchools. Himſelf gives (ſcholar-like) a denomination to theſe two Righteouſneſſes, from that Covenant which is their Rule, from the Formall Reaſon of the thing: But the Holy Ghoſt for lack of ſchool-learning, gives names thereunto from more Alien Extrinſecall reſpects. This is the ſumme of his rea­ſoning. And is it not poſſible to requeſt from Mr. Br that he would take the Holy Ghoſt a while as a pupill into his Tuition, to read unto him ſome Logicall Lectures by which he may be inſtructed to mould a new the Scriptures into another, a Logical, inſteed of that ſpirituall and Celeſtiall phraſe in which we now finde them? Or if the Spirit of truth and wiſdom ſhould be the Teacher, not the Schollar of Mr. Br, then may we break out into Mr. Brs words a­gainſt Mr. Br, Moſtrous Doctrine, pride, reaſoning, and that which e­very Chriſtian ſhould abhorr as unſufferable.

But if Mr. Br be not in more haſte than good ſpeed, a word or two, we ſhall requeſt from him to be reſolved in ſome few que­ſtions, (before we part,) upon that which he hath here written.

Firſt, Whether it hath not been the Common ſlight of all ſubtle129 heretikes to make new and unuſed phraſes their harbingers to pro­mote and make way for the vending of their new opinions and monſtrous doctrines? yea whether he himſelf had not firſt laid down a purpoſe within himſelf of broaching his doctrine of Juſti­fication by works and inherent righteouſneſs, and then after devi­ſed this new diſtinction of our legall righteouſnes in Chriſt, and Evangelicall righteouſneſs in our ſelves, both neceſſary to our ju­ſtification? or to what other end hath he coined this novelty of words and phraſe in oppoſition to the language of the Goſpel, but to make it ſubſervient to the novelty of his pernicious doctrine, Contrary to the doctrine of the Goſpel?

2 Whether by this novelty of phraſe he doth not attribute more excellency and efficacy (as to juſtification) to mans inherent, than to Chriſts imputed righteouſneſs? For pag. 98. himſelf affimeth, that The primary moſt excellent and moſt proper righteouſneſs lyeth in the conformity of our actions to the precept; the ſecondary leſs excellent Righ­teouſneſs, (yet fitly enough ſo called) is when, though we have broke the precepts, yet we have ſatisfied for our breach, either by our own ſufferings or ſome other way. Compare we with that which he there ſpake that which here he ſpeaketh, and we ſhall finde him attributing that which he calleth the primary moſt excellent and moſt proper righte­ouſneſs to our ſelves, viz. our Conformity to the precepts of the Goſpel; and that which he calleth the ſecondary leſs excellent righte­ouſneſs, to Chriſt, in and by whom we have ſatisfied for the breach of the precepts of the Law. If this be not the nullifying, ſurely it is the abaſing of Chriſt. And he that would thus veil, will be rea­dy alſo to quench (as much as in him lyeth) the glory of Chriſts Righteouſneſs.

3 What ſhew of truth is there in that which he aſſigneth, as the Cauſe of his departing from the uſuall phraſe of Scripture to a new expreſſion of words, Calling Chriſt our Legall, and our own qualifications and works our Evangelicall Righteouſneſs, which no man ſince the very foundation of the world was laid (I think) e­ver ſo termed before him? They ſo take name (ſaith he) from the Covenant which is their Rule &c. and their Denomination from the formall Reaſon of the thing. To the unveiling of this Myſtery Davuſum non Oedipus. It muſt be ſome of Pythagoras his myſticall, and not of Ariſtotles Dialectick learning, that muſt ſo bring this about that we may finde and fathom it. For firſt how is the Law of Nature or Covenant of works the rule of Chriſts Mediation, or ſatisfacti­on130 made for us? Whether we Conſider it as it was fullfilled by Chriſt, or as it is apprehended by us to righteouſneſs, is the Law or old Covenant made with mankinde a rule or direction to him or us? Did this law at all either binde or direct the eternall Sonn of the eternall God to aſſume our Nature, and in it to offer him­ſelf a ſacrifice for our ſinn, and ſo make ſatisfaction to divine Ju­ſtice? Indeed as in Chriſts ſufferings we ſee him onely a patient, drawn and dragg'd to judgement and death for our iniquiies laid on him, ſo was his paſſion the effect of the Law. But if there were no more to be ſeen in his ſufferings, he ſhould not have been our righteouſnes either Legall or Evangelicall. For what merit could there be in a ſuffering of Conſtraint and Compulſion? But when in his ſufferings he was a voluntary agent, Called and Conſecrated by the Father to be our Prieſt, Heb. 5. 5. No man taking his life from him, but himſelf laying it down of himſelf, for us and in our ſtead, Joh. 10. 18. Thus he became the purchaſer of righteouſnes for us, and is made of God Righteouſnes to us, 1 Cor. 1. 30. But all this he did not by the rule of the Law or Covenant of works, but of the ſecret and ſacred Covenant made between the Father and him: Therefore having mentioned the voluntarines of his ſuffering in the fore quoted Joh, 10. 18. He addeth, This Commandment have I received of my Fa­ther, implying that this his ſatisfactory obedience in dying for us had its regulating not by the old Covenant of works, or any pre­cept of the Law given to man, but by the Covenant which had paſ­ſed between the Father and the Son in reference to man, and a ſpe­ciall poſitive Commandment from the Father agreeing with the tenor of that Covenant. As for our apprehending and pleading the righteouſnes of Chriſt to Juſtification, impudency it ſelf will neither affirm it to be done by the rule of the Covenant of law and works; nor deny it to be done in Conformity to the Covenant of grace and rule of the Goſpel. Or becauſe Chriſt hath born the pe­nalty of the Lawes breach, ſhall he therefore be Called our legall righteouſnes, as from the formall reaſon of the thing? Nay both that Chriſt ſuffered, and the Father received and accepted his ſufferings in full ſatisfaction for our tranſgreſſions; That the Father ſent him to ſatisfie the juſtice of his law for us; and for his ſatisfactions ſake, he doth no more impute to us the breach of his Law; All this is the fruit of his grace and in conformity to the Goſpel and Cove­nant of grace; not to the Law and Covenant of works. Therefore if we give the denomination from the formall reaſon of the thing,131 we muſt call it our Evangelicall not Legall righteouſnes which is in Chriſt.

Touching the other oppoſite term, that any thing inherent in man, whether the gifts of grace, Faith, Repentance, Charity, &c. or their fruits and works, ſhould be called our Goſpel righteouſ­nes; I ſee no reaſon for it, neither can deviſe in what other ſenſe they may be ſo called, but by a Catachreſticall Ironia which names a thing and means the contrary. As the Mounteins are called Mon­tes quia minime movent, Mounts or Movers becauſe they do in no wiſe Move: or as the Fames Auri is ſometimes called ſacra the inordi­nate deſire of money is termed holy, quia minime ſacra ſed prorſus, execrabilis, becauſe it is in no caſe ſacred but wholly accurſed. So in no other ſenſe may this righteouſnes in ſelf be called Goſpl righteouſnes (in reference to Juſtification) but becauſe it is total­ly oppoſite to the doctrine and nature of the Goſpel, and becauſe the Goſpel doth wholly reject and abandon it. Mr. Br. peradven­ture may and will bring other reaſons, and where he doth it we ſhall take pains to examine them.

4 Why he calls beleeving or Faith to be our Goſpel righteouſ­nes, and whether it be to any other end, but with the Papiſts upon the ſame grounds to bring in good works to Juſtification alſo? If he deny this the whole ſequele of his Book will be an enditement of falſhood againſt him?

CHAP. XIV.

That which Mr. Baxter brings to confirm the matter of this his Doctrine, examined and found both fallacious and emp­ty: And what he addeth to mitigate the aſperity (viz. That we perform theſe conditions not by our own ſtrength, but by the grace of Chriſt) evidenced to be a meer ſhift borrowed from the Papiſts.

Mr. Baxter after he hath thus made a flouriſh and nothing but a flouriſh to explain and defend his phraſe, and make odi­ous the phraſe of Scripture; now proceedeth to confirm the mat­ter of his doctrine. Let us ſee whether there be any thing Logi­call or Theologicall, and not meerly ſophiſticall? He hath con­feſſed before, p. 109. that ſome who are not Antinomians (but Or­thodox132 Divines) have ſtartled at the expreſſions of his 19 and 20 Poſitions, as conteining in them ſome ſelf-exalting horrid doctrine, there­fore will he ſay ſomething thereto, by way of explication and confirmation. Now having ſaid ſomething as bad as nothing to take off contenti­on about words; what doth he add for the confirmation of the mat­ter of his doctrine? He was to have proved 1 That Goſpel righte­ouſnes, or the righteouſnes of the New Covenant conſiſteth not in the imputation of the righteouſnes which is by Chriſt to us, but in our own a­ctuall and perſonall faith and obedience. 2 That we muſt be righteous in our ſelves firſt, and then after be made righteous by Chriſt. 3 That the righteouſnes of the New Covenant is not ſufficient to juſtifie and ſave, but onely to give us right to the righteouſnes of the old Co­venant, which doth actually and immediately ſave and juſtifie. 4 That thoſe gifts of grace, vertues, and endowments, that are required to our ſanctification are not the fruits but the cauſes of our juſti­fication, and conditions of our intereſt in Chriſt, and conſequent­ly that our ſanctification hath a priority and goes before juſtifica­tion. Theſe were the points in which he acknowledgeth himſelf to be down-right oppoſed by ſome and ſtartled at by others. What doth he now ſay for the ſilencing of theſe down-right oppoſers and ſtartlers? Juſt ſo much as he that would confute all that Bellar­mine had written, in three words, viz. Bellarmine thou lieſt. Or what brings he for the confirmation of thoſe his aſſertions wherein he is ſo oppoſed? Nothing but a fardle of ſophiſticall fallacies, conſiſt­ing of begged principles, and homonymies of words. Firſt he cluſtereth together many Concluſions, without either premiſſes or proofs.

The righteouſneſſe of the New Covenant then being the performance of its conditions; this is his firſt Concluſion, which by the word (then) bearing the force of (therefore) he would inſinuate to lean upon ſome foregoing premiſſes, when contrariwiſe, there is not ſo much as a peble of four grains to ſuſtein it, not a word laid as the foun­dation thereof. It is the thing in queſtion, we deny it, he brings nothing to confirm it beſides his bare affirmation, which to us is no more then a pillar of ſtraw to bear up a Caſtle.

And its conditions being our obeying the Goſpel or believing. This is his ſecond Concluſion, taken as granted, when contrariwiſe his oppo­ſers utterly deny it. And here he plaies alſo with an homonymy of words, as if faith and obeying the Goſpel, which in the Apoſtles ſenſe are, ſo in his ſenſe alſo were, the ſame thing, covering his133 poyſon untill the feat be done by it. It muſt needs be plain that on no other terms do we partake of the legall righteouſnes of Chriſt. I will not ſay that ſelf-confidence hath made the man mad, but rather that he thinks all the world mad and in ſuch a ſottiſh ſlumber, that none can put a difference betwixt mid-day and mid-night. It is plain, by what light? by what argument? It is the thing in queſtion, and none untill Mr. Br. ever held forth this aſſertion in theſe his ex­preſſions. Yet it muſt be plain, viz. becauſe he hath ſaid it, ſo plain as a New world created in Mr. Br. fiſt, he that can ſee what is not, may ſee it. We deny both the righteouſnes which is by Chriſt to be a legall righteouſnes, and our own qualifications to be the terms and grounds upon which he is made to us Righteouſnes. And let the world judg whether he ſhew himſelf a Chriſtian Teacher or an Antichriſtian Impoſter, who having promiſed a confirmation of his ſtrange and before unheard of doctrine, brings nothing but flouriſhes of words to charm fools, not one argument or Scrip­ture to ſatisfie the wiſe and conſcientious. Himſelf ſeeth the groſ­nes and palpablenes of his deluſions, and left his Reader ſhould ſtay in his meditations upon it to ſee it alſo, he haſteth to annex a fourth Concluſion, very plauſible to them whom he hopes to beguile, wherupon, as on a Croſs he naileth the picture of an Antinomian to crucifie him, that with this pleaſant ſpectacle, he may divert his Readers eyes from the nakednes and nothingnes of what went be­fore, to the beholding of a new object ſet before him.

To affirm therefore that our Evangelicall or New Covenant Righteouſnes is in Chriſt and not in our ſelves, or performed by Chriſt and not by our ſelves, is ſuch a monſtrous piece of Antinomian Doctrine that no man &c. ut ſupra. Which is as much as if he had ſaid to his Reader, if upon the bare authority of my words (when I have no one good Argu­ment to prove them) thou wilt not become a rank Papiſt; I will regiſter thee for an Antinomian, and make thee out to the world ſuch a Monſter that all ſhall abhor thee as unſufferable. With this Thunder-bolt he knows he ſhall ſhake into an Ague all thoſe that Nicodemus-like are Diſciples of Chriſt, but ſecretly for fear of the Jewes. Should they be ſuſpected of the leaſt tang of Antinomia­niſm, they ſhould never more have a good look from the Scribes and Phariſees.

But he is not forth with an Antinomian whom Mr. B. ſo termeth. If Pythagoras his tranſmigration of ſouls into new bodies were Ca­nonicall, I ſhould conclude that the ghoſt of one of thoſe ghoſtly134 Fathers of the Councell of Conſtance had crept into Mr. B. body. They to make John Huſs odious, painted an ugly Devill in paper, and crowned John Huſs therewith when they carried him to the ſtake to be burned, at the view whereof the people exulted in his death, as if they had ſeen ſome Witch or rather young Devill bur­ned. So deals Mr. B. here with them which are truly Evangelical, inures upon them the black brand of Antinomianiſm, ſo to make truth in their mouth hatefull as well as the perſons.

But is it decreed that they are all Antinomians that hold, and that it is a monſtrous piece of Antinomianiſm to hold, that our Evangeli­call or New Covenant righteouſnes is in Chriſt not in our ſelves, performed by Chriſt and not by our ſelves? If ſo, I much queſtion whether there will be found any one (ſave Mr. B. alone) in all the Reformed Churches that are or have been, but muſt bear the imputation of a monſtrous Antinomian. I will not be over confident of Socinus, Ar­minius, Grotius and their followers, becauſe I take them not for members but troublers of the Reformed Churches. For my part I know no difference about this point between the Orthodx and Antinomians: Both conſent 1 That our Goſpel-righteouſnes wch worketh effectually to our Juſtification is in Chriſt, not in our ſelves, (ſave by imputation.) 2 That our Goſpel or New Cove­nanrighteouſnes in reference to our ſanctification, is in Chriſt ra­dically, but in us by derivation and influence, actually to ſanctifie us. 3 That our faith, repentance, obedience, holines, good works (though flowing from Chriſt himſelf into us) are the Goſpel or New Covenant Righteouſnes, not by which we are juſtified, but by which we are ſanctified. And let Mr. B. or any of his Diſciples pro­duce that Orthodox man that ever called this doctrine Antinomia­niſm, or that hath not ſhunned the contrary doctrine as Popiſh and Antichriſtian.

Yet Mr. B. finding himſelf bound by promiſe to prove many things (as was ſaid before) that his fallacious dealing might not be too notorious and ſhamefull, he chooſeth one of the many (lea­ving the reſt untouched) to ſpeak ſomething to it, (as he had ſaid) though not to prove it. And in that which he ſaith, there is no­thing to confirm his own aſſertion, but a meer reviling abuſing & abaſing of them that aſſert the contrary, under the falſe imputation of Antinomianiſm. And here he comes upon the ſtage like Hercules Furens, who in a Phrenſie taking his Wife and Children to be a Li­oneſs and her Whelps, falls upon them fiercly with his Clubb and135 envenomed Arrows untill he had utterly deſtroyed them. So Mr. B. in ſomewhat a like fit, not finding reall Antinomians, but making in his fancy, imaginary Bug-bears and phantaſms of them, curſeth them with Bell Book and Candle for ſaying that Chriſt hath fulfil­led the conditions of the New as well as of the Old Covenant, and that our Evangelical righteouſnes is not in our ſelves but in Chriſt. At the ſuppoſition of ſuch aſſertions, (which none ever laid down in theſe terms) the man is in a rage, beats the wind, and flings duſt in the Aire, cryeth Blaſphemy, hereſie, impiety, and enumerates Abſur­dities upon abſurdities ariſing from ſuch doctrine, all which I am not at leizure to tranſcribe, (it being all ſuperfluous and not to the pur­poſe) but may be read at large pag. 111, 112, 113, of his Tractate. More proper ſhall it be for me here to make out Mr. B. either wil­ling or unwilling miſtake herein, and then all his abſurdities willither vaniſh into winde or return upon himſelf.

Firſt then as we deny not Faith in the Lord Chriſt, to be inſtru­mentall to apprehend to our ſelves Chriſt for our juſtification, and a declarative evidence to our own ſouls that we are actually juſtified by him; (as before hath been granted) ſo we affirm it to be here­ticall and popiſh doctrine which Mr. B. doth here pag. 111 deliver, in aſſerting repentance, obedience, ſubmiſſion, &c. and afterward all other vertues and good works, to be conditions of the New Co­venant, viz. by which as by our Goſpel righteouſnes we are, and without which preceding, we cannot be juſtified. For all theſe (in Mr. B. ſenſe) as Auſtin from the tenor of the Goſpel ſaith Non pre­cedunt juſtificandum, ſed ſequuntur juſtificatum: are not the precedents but fruits of juſtification.

2 We affirm Repentance, Obedience, Charity, &c. and all good works which the Goſpel requireth, to be originally and materially the works and duties of the Law. Nature and naturall conſcience it ſelf ſuggeſting to every of us both the reſt, and withall in caſe of offence committed againſt God or man, to repent of it, to ſorrow for it, and at our utmoſt to make ſatisfaction for the offence. Yea e­ven Faith in Chriſt, is in generall required by the Old Law and Co­venant. We in no wiſe aſcribe to the Goſpel a creating of new points of righteouſnes, or injoining of new duties which the Law did not at leaſt in generall bind us unto, (this opinion we leave as proper and peculiar to the Socinians) But a modification ſpiritua­lizing and appropriating the righteouſneſs and duties which the Law in generall commanded, to the now preſent lapſed condition136 of man, to Gods preſent offers of grace, and our preſent neceſſities. Yea herein we have Mr. B. conſenting to us, who, Theſ. 30. and its Explication delivers his judgment herein to be fully one with the ſtream of Orthodox Divines. So that if we ſhould affirm that Chriſt hath beleeved, repented, ſorrowed, &c. for us and in our ſteed: it would not thence follow, that we pronounce Chriſt to have per­formed the conditions of the New but onely of the Old Covenant for us.

3 Yet are we far from affirming that Chriſt in the moſt ſtrict and proper ſenſe hath ſo beleeved, repented, &c. for us, that we ſhould be taken to have beleeved, repented, &c. not in our ſelves but in him and by him. But the reaſon why we neither affirm nor hold it, is not becauſe that theſe are our Goſpel righteouſnes or New Cove­nant conditions of righteouſneſs and life in the ſenſe before oft mentioned, for we have denyed and do ſtill deny them to be ſuch: But 1 becauſe it is in queſtion whether the active righteouſnes of Chriſt be imputable to us for juſtification; And 2 if it were, yet were it an unchriſting of Chriſt to affirm him to have been ever in ſuch a ſtate and condition, that he had need of repentance or faith to the remiſſion of ſins. He took indeed our nature not the ſinful­nes of our nature; had our ſin imputed to him, or (as the Scrip­ture phraſe expreſly ſpeaketh) laid on him, Iſa. 53. 6. to ſuffer and ſatisfie for it: but had no ſin of his own to repent of and mortifie, then had there not been vertue in his Prieſthood & ſacrifice to have expiated ours. And to ſay that he actually repented, ſorrowed, be­leeved, &c. for the pardon of our ſins, we confes is a harſh, unproper and Catachreſticall locution. Yet we ſtill hold that the flawes and infirmities of our faith and repentance as well as our other iniqui­ties were laid upon Chriſt, that he hath ſatisfied divine juſtice for them by his ſufferings; and that therefore God imputeth them not to us being once in Chriſt. Otherwiſe though they are parts of Go­ſpel righteouſnes to ſanctification, the ſin and infirmity that is in them, in not ſquaring fully with the Law their rule, would bring upon us condemnation.

Theſe things premiſſed, all the abſurdities which (to make the aſſertion odious) Mr. B. layeth upon us for affirming our New Covenant righteouſnes to be in Chriſt in the ſenſe mentioned and explained, and denying our faith, repentance, obedience, &c. to be our New Covenant righteouſneſſe to Juſtification; vaniſh into ſmoke. For

1371 It implyeth not (as he ſaith it doth) blaſphemy againſt Chriſt, as if he had ſin to repent of, for we utterly deny that Chriſt hath be­leeved or repented for us, otherwiſe then by ſatisfying juſtice for our not repenting, beleeving, &c. home to the rule of the Law.

2 Nor doth it imply that Jewes, Pagans, and every one ſhall be ſaved, becauſe Chriſt hath fulfilled the conditions of both Covenants for them, ſo that they are culpable in neither. For Chriſt hath not ſa­tisfied for the breach of (much leſs fulfilled) that which Mr B. cal­led the conditions of the New Covenant, as ſuch conditions, &c. but as precepts of the old Covenant or Law of works. Or ſhould I ſay Chriſt hath ſatisfied onely for the Elect, will M. B. contradict?

3 If it ſhould follow hence that the Elect then are righteous and juſtified (viz. in Chriſt) before they beleeve; this would not ſound as an abſurdity to any other beſides them to whom truth is an ab­ſurdity, as hath been before ſhewed.

4 Neither if it would follow hence that beleeving is needleſs to justification, would it alſo follow, that it is needleſs to any other uſe? This cannot fall from any other but a prophane mouth and ſelf­ſeeking man, that will have nothing done out of love and obedi­ence to God, to glorifie him, but all out of ſelf-love for his own benefit onely. But I have before proved faith to be needfull to ju­ſtifie us, to bring home into our own Conſciences the benefit and evidence of our Juſtification, even Faith acting in us, therefore Faith ſo acting in us is alſo needful to this as well as to other uſes, though Chriſt hath ſatisfied for the infirmity of it in reference to the Law.

5 It were no abſurdity to confeſs the ſaved and the damned to be a­like in themſelves and by nature (before Juſtification) but that the difference is onely in election and Chriſts intention. Untill then the Holy Ghoſt pronounceth both to be Children of wrath by nature, Eph. 2. 3. both to be ungodly, Rom. 4. 5. what then is the difference in them­ſelves? But their beleeving and Juſtification puts a difference in their relation firſt, and then in their qualifications alſo, the one be­coming ſanctified, the other remaining unholy ſtill. The reſt that is contained in this fifth place hath been objected before, and before anſwered.

6 What he ſaith in the ſixth place proceeds from the heat of paſ­ſion and height of ſelf-confidence, not from ſtrength of reaſon, or evidence of Scriptures. Which of all the Lawes and precepts of Chriſt had Juſtification for its end, ſave that of Faith? Or who138 hath confounded Law and Goſpel, and overthrown all the Lawes and Precepts of Chriſt, by removing Faith from operating in its office to this end? Who hath contradicted the whole ſcope of Scriptures by denying Chriſt to be made under the Law, to have fulfilled the Law, to have born the curſe of the Law, or its impoſing upon all the neceſſity (of duty) to perform our ſelves whatſoever the New Covenant requireth of us to Juſti­fication or Salvation? But that all which Mr. B. would make con­ditions of Juſtification, muſt be ſuch becauſe he will ſo have it, notwithſtanding all his bombaſticall noiſe of wods, his great Cry and little wooll, will not be grnted him. When he brings us his large tranſcript of New Teſtament Scriptures, I doubt upon due exa­mination they will be found to make not for but againſt him.

What he inſtanceth, p. 113, 114, 115. of Mr. Saltmarſh, I cannot deny it, neither will I defend it. I remember that I did once read this paſſage in him, and it was the ſame in ſubſtance, as Mr. B. here tranſcribes him. It is not a grain or two of ſalt that can make his Argumentation there, enough ſavory: unleſs he mean by Chriſts repenting, beleeving, &c. his ſatisfying of Gods juſtice by his ex­piatory ſacrifice for the failings of our Faith and Repentance, at they held not up to the Lawes perfection, I diſlike it no leſs then Mr. B. But can we conjecture that Mr. Saltmarſh himſelf was not the firſt that diſliked it and all the reſt both good and bad of what he wrote in that Tractate? I have been told by ſome of his godly acquaintance, that the man had a naturall impotency of crazines in his brain. And the whirlwind of imaginations wherewith he was carried to a haſty taking up of opinions, and no les haſty hurl­ing away of them again; the much of the top, and the little of the bottom of wit, the flaſhes of nimblenes, and the want of ſolidity and depth which he ſhewed in his writings, his inconſiſtency with himſelf, with others, with the Scriptures; his exreme mutability and roving from Tropick to Tropick without ſettledneſs any where, do in great meaſure prove the report to be true. And if ſo, he is to be pittied though his infirmities are not to be patronized. However this extravagancy of his into ſo looſ and careleſs expreſ­ſions, doth neither juſtifie Mr. B. Tenents, nor ought torejudice the Truth from which Mr. B. or any other hath erred. Neither doth Mr. B. captiouſnes ſo null my charity as to ente••ain the leaſt conjecture that ever Maſter Saltmarſh meant or thought that Chriſt had ſinne to repent of, or beleeved to obtein the pardon thereof.

139

Here now wee finde Maſter Baxter returning from his irefull purſuit of his imaginary, not reall Antinomians, and of a dead mans Ghoſt that could neither ſee nor hear him. And when hee reviews what he had written, hee ſees it neither holpen nor a­mended by his hot words ſpent upon the wind. He had affirmed, that there is a two-fold Righteouſneſſe neceſſary to our Juſtifi­cation; one, the Righteouſneſſe of Chriſt imputed to us, the o­ther a perſonall Righteouſneſſe, or Righteouſneſſe of our owne, inherent in our ſelves: And to this our own Righteouſneſſe had attributed an equall power with the Righteouſneſſe of Chriſt to our Juſtification, if not a power above, and ſuperiour to it. This aſſertion of his he perceives to ſavour ſo much of humane arro­gance, and (to uſe his own words) to be a ſelf-exalting, horrid Doctrine, of ſo high a nature, and ſo contradictory to the whole Tenor of the Goſpel, that a ſhort affected brawl with No-bodies, and dead men, cannot turn away the hatred which all that know and love the Lord Jeſus muſt needs conceive againſt it. Hee is therefore in a ſtreight, cure it he cannot, revoke it he will not: Therefore in ſtead of a better ſhift, he poſteth to the Monks & Je­ſuits, & borrows their either, Cowl, or Cloak, to cover the defor­mity of it. And good reaſon have they to ſtead him, for it is their cauſe in his hand, viz. Juſtification by our own perſonal Righte­ouſneſs, that hath ſtreightened him. Let us now ſee what he brings from them to us, to make their aſſertion from his pen tolerable.

B. Theſ. 21. 115. Not that wee can perform theſe conditions without Grace: (for without Chriſt we can doe nothing) But that he enableth us to perform them our ſelves; and doth not himſelf repent, beleeve, love Chriſt, obey the Gospel for us, as he did ſatisfie the Law for us.

B. Explication. This prevention of an objection I adde, becauſe ſome think it is a ſelf-aſcribing, and derogating from Chriſt, to affirm our ſelves to bee but the Actors of thoſe duties, though we profeſſe to doe it onely by the ſtrength of Grace. But that it is Chriſt that repenteth, and beleeveth, not we, is language ſomewhat strange to thoſe that have been uſed to the language of Scripture, or Reaſon: Though I know there is a ſort of ſublime, Platonick, Plotinian Divines ſprung up of late among us, who think all things to bee but one, &c.

We find in Scripture, that as Chriſt hath his Mystery, ſo hath Antichriſt his Myſtery alſo: And that this latter is a Myſtery of140 iniquity, 2 Theſſ. 2. 7. and Myſtery, Babylon the great, &c. And it is ſomewhat myſterious and ſtrange that the materials of this Babel-building will not hold and cloſe together without Babel ſlime to cement it. Mr. Baxter would fain have fortified, and faſtened together the gaping chinks of this Babel with his owne morter. But it will not hold, therefore is he forced ever and a­non to make uſe of the proper ſlime which the former Builders have left for them that come after to repair; ſo doth hee in this place. None of his own ſHifts and tricks could hide the menſtruouſneſs, and monſtrouſneſs of his Doctrine; this Pall from Rome doth it no leſs perfectly then the Fig-leaf Aprons covered the nakedneſs and filthineſs of our firſt Progenitors from the eye of God. It ſounded before ſo dreadfully, as it was enough to make the ears of a true Chriſtian to tingle at the hearing, that Our own righteouſneſſe muſt goe foot by foot with Chriſts righteouſ­neſſe to our Juſtification; but that which Mr. Baxter brings here from Rome, takes off the ghaſtlyneſs, and makes all ſmooth, and himſelf in what he hath ſaid no leſs amiable then he that had the Lambs horns, but the voice of the Dragon, Rev. 13. 11. How ſhould it bee otherwiſe when all the glory is aſcribed to Gods Grace and to the Spirit, and Power of Chriſt? ſo ſaith he. Wee are juſtified in part by our own righteouſnes indeed, [yet] Not that we performe in this Righteouſneſſe [which he termeth theſe conditions] without Grace, (for without Chriſt wee can doe nothing) but hee enableth us to perform them, &c. And in the Explication: This prevention of an objection I adde, be­cauſe ſome thinke it a ſelf-aſcribing, and derogating from Chriſt, to affirm our ſelves to bee the Actors of theſe duties, though we profeſſe to doe it only by the ſtrength of Grace. Now when Mr. Baxter hath thus ſayd and profeſſed, what reaſon can there be given why he ſhould not bee thought as honeſt and innocent as the proudeſt Popiſh Prelates, Jeſuits, and Friars, that in an­ſwer to this objection which Mr. Baxter preventeth here, have ſaid and profeſſed the ſame thing over and over many hundred times? In ſtead of them all (which even to name with their words abbreviated, would fil a volumne) I ſhall mention ſome few only. Firſt the Popiſh gloſſe thus ſpeaketh, Opera noſtra, quatenus noſtraGloſa ordi­naria in cap. 6. ad Rom. ver. 23. ſunt, vim nullam Juſtificandi obtinent; quatenus verò non à nobis ſunt, ſed in nobis à Deo facta ſunt per Gratiam, Juſtificationem prome­rentur. i. e. Our works as farre as they are ours, have no power141 to juſtifie: but as farre as they are not from us, but wrought of God by Grace in us, ſo they deſerve juſtification. In the ſame manner our Engliſh Jeſuit Campian is recorded in the diſpute which hee had with ſome of our Engliſh Divines to have ſought an evaſion: Opera quidem legis (ſaith he) quatenus ſine fide & gra­tiaCampian geruntur, nihil habere quod ad juſtitiam conferant: Caeterùm opera ſanctorum Hominum cùm ejuſmodi non ſint, ſed fide & gratia referta, ideo juſtificari dicuntur verè coram Deo, ex operibus ſuis, non tamen tanquam ſuis. i. e. The workes of the Law, as they are done without Faith and Grace, have nothing to contribute to Juſtification; nevertheleſs the workes of godly men are not of that kind, but repleniſhed with Grace and Faith; therefore are they ſayd to bee juſtified by their workes, yet not by workes as theirs [but as wrought by the grace of God in them.] So alſo Vega the Monk, Duplex eſt Juſtificatio, altera ex gratia operandi in­fuſa;Andr. Vega de Juſt. vag. 751. altera ex debito Legis, ſecluſa Gratia: Excluditur ergo Ju­ſtificatio illa quae fit ſecluſa gratia: non Juſtificatio illa quae fit ex o­peribus gratia adjutis, &c. i. e. There is a two-fold Juſtification, one of the Grace to work infuſed into us, the other of the debt of the Law without Grace [to enable.] That Juſtification is ex­cluded which is [ſought after] without Grace, not that Juſtifi­cation which is of good works holpen by Grace. And Hoſius, toHoſius. elude that of the Apoſtle, We are not juſtified by works; Verum, in­quit, ex operibus iis quae legis ſunt, aut quae liberi Arbitrii noſtri propria exiſtunt; quae cum laborant imperfectione, nihil ad juſtifica­tionem conferunt. i. e. It is true (ſaith he) of thoſe works which are of the Law, or done in the ſtrength of Free-will only, which in regard they have their imperfection, cannot avail to Juſtifica­tion. But as for ſuch works as flow from our Free-will, as it is ſet in operation by the over-powering of Gods Grace, He con­cludeth otherwiſe. Not to trouble our ſelves with what theſe Sophiſtical pratlers ſpeak every, and each of them ſeverally let us take them collectively in one bunch and body, as Mr. Pemble in his Treatiſe of Juſtification brings them in both head and tayle, great and ſmall, thus diſputing againſt Juſtification by the righ­teouſneſs which is in Chriſt, without any righteouſneſs of our own intermixed. Againſt this Doctrine they have two excepti­ons (ſaith Mr. Pemble) Pemb. Treat. of Juſt if page 37.

1. That we are not juſtified by any work of our own (viz.) that we our ſelves do by our own ſtrength without the help of Grace: But142 yet we may be juſtified by ſome work which we doe (viz.) by the ayd of Grace; ſuch is the work of Faith.

2. That wee are not juſtified by any workes of our own, i. e. by any works of the Law; but by a work of the Goſpel, ſuch as Faith is, we may be juſtified.

By this time it is enough evident that Mr. Baxter fights the Popes battel with the Popes weapons, that as he maintaines the Popes cauſe, ſo he rankes and files himſelf with the ſouldiers of the Popes Army; who then can give any reaſon why hee ſhould not be thought as ſure a friend either to Chriſt, or at leaſt to An­tichriſt, as are the Prieſts and Jeſuits? Onely if for no other, yet for this cauſe Mr. Pemble deſerves the brand of an Antinomian, (which in the following part of his Tractate Mr. Baxter gives him pag. 173.) for diſgracing this ſophiſticall ſhift which is common to other Papiſts with Mr. Baxter, telling us in the fore­quoted place, that this diſtinction of works done without Grace, and works done by Grace, was deviſed by one (and conſequently followed by others) that had, or have neither Wit nor Grace; being a trick to elude the force of ſuch Scriptures, as exclude indefinitely all works from Juſtification, &c. A ſpightful ſpeech, thus at once to caſt dirt in the faces both of Mr. Baxter, and all his fratres, or Fryars of the holy Mother Church of Rome. No marvel if Mr. Baxter, though he ſmooth him ſomtimes for his own ends, yet doth carry him in mind to fit him a penny-worth for it, when he thinks he hath caught an advantage againſt him.

Nevertheleſſe though Mr. Baxters ingenuity and plaine dealing ſeldom keep him company in this diſpute and controvrfie, yet his ſub­tilty and ſophiſtry fail him never. In his former poſitions before examined, he affirms, that beſides the imputed righteouſneſs, we muſt have a perſonal righteouſneſs inherent in our ſelves, as abſo­lutely neceſſary to ſalvation and juſtification: Here now to make that his aſſertion ſufferable, he minceth it in its termes, and in this Theſis calls it a performance of conditions, and in the Expli­cation, an Acting of Duties, what before he had called juſtifying righteouſneſſe: Yea further tels us, that ſome think it a ſelf-aſcri­bing, and derogating from Chriſt to affirm our ſelves to be but the Actors of thoſe Duties; though we profeſſe our ſelves to do it only by the ſtrength of Grace. When contrariwiſe the queſtion is not about either the requiſiteneſſe of Goſpel duties, nor about the ſtrength by which they are to be performed; (herein if Mr. Baxter meaneth143 as he ſpeaketh, wee are agreed) but about their office and end to which they are to be performed; whether theſe duties are conditions of our Juſtification, and that the end of our perform­ing them ought to be, that we may be juſtified by the righteouſ­neſs which conſiſteth in their performance? Doth hee meane to tune up a Palinodiam, to recant and eat up his former aſſerti­ons, that he doth here ſo lenifie the roughneſs, and correct the extravagancy both of his words and matter before delivered? Nothing leſs, but hee throws ſugar after his poyſon, both that it may goe down the more quietly what he hath given already to his unwary Readers to drink, and that they may be ready with­out ſuſpition to drink deeper, and more deadly draughts of the ſame poyſon, which thorow the whole ſequele of this his Trea­tiſe he makes his buſineſs to temper for them. I ſhall there an­ſwer more fully where he ſpeakes more fully. In the mean time all may ſee his dealing here to be not faire and logicall, but fal­lacious and ſophiſtical.

He tels us in the concluſion of his Explication, that He will not digreſs from his intended ſubject ſo far, as to enter here into a diſquiſi­tion of the nature and workings of that Grace which doth enable us to perform theſe conditions, but refers us to Parkers Theſes de traducti­one peccatoris ad vitam.

What that Mr. Parker, or his work is, I know not. But that Mr. Baxter will not here deliver his own judgement, I think he doth well. For if his judgement in the doctrine of Gods Grace work­ing unto mans converſion, and ſanctification, be not more ſound then about the operation of the ſame Grace to mans Juſtification, his ſilence will be farre more acceptable then his beſt argumenta­tions, to chaſte ears, and ſpiritual minds. And little cauſe have we to expect any good from him upon that ſubject, becauſe that although there are many who extoll the power of mans Free­will to his converſion, even to the clouding of the glory of Grace, that do notwithſtanding hold faſt the doctrine of Juſtifica­tion by Chriſt alone, without any intermixture of our own righ­teouſneſſe: Yet I know no one ſort or ſect of men that part our Juſtification between Gods righteouſneſs imputed, and our own inherent, but that the ſame alſo, about the doctrine of Free-will, are wholly Popiſh, if not Pelagian alſo.

In the bulk and body of his Explication, wherein he inveigh­eth againſt thoſe whom hee in termes of abaſement calleth ſub­lime,144 Platonick, and Plotinian Divines, when as they account themſelves eſſentially God himſelfe; he hath not us diſſenting from him.

CHAP. XV.

Whether men in Scriptures are ſaid to be perſonally Righteous, becauſe they perform works and duties, as conditions of the new Covenant, ye a only for this? Master Baxters reaſons by which he labours to make it good, examined.

Theſis 22.BAx. page 118. In this fore-explained ſenſe it is, that men in Scripture are ſaid to be perſonally Righteous: and in this ſenſe it is, that the faith and duties of beleivers are ſaid to pleaſe God: viz. as they are related to the Covenant of Grace, and not as they are meaſured by the Covenant of Works.

Explication.

Thoſe that will not acknowledge that the Godly are called Righte­ous in the Scripture by reaſon of a perſonal Righteouſneſſe, conſiſting in the Rectitude of their own diſpoſitions and acti­ons, as well as in regard of their imputed Righteouſneſſe, may be convinced from theſe Scriptures if they will beleive them. Gen. 7. 1. and 18. 23, 24. Job 17. 9. Pſal. 1. 5, 6. and 37. 17, 21. Eccleſ. 9. 1, 2. Ezek. 18. 20. 24. and 33. 12. 13. 18. Mat. 9. 13. [To theſe he addeth, as may be there read, a multitude of Scriptures more, which unleſſe it were to better purpoſe, it is not worthy the labour to tranſcribe.] To this he further addeth.]

That men are ſometimes called Righteous in reference to the Lawes and judgements of men, I acknowledge: Alſo in regard of ſome of their particular actions, which are for the ſubſtance good; and perhaps ſometimes in a comparative ſenſe, as they are compared with the ungodly: as a line leſſe crooked, ſhould be called ſtreight in compariſon of one more crooked. But how improper an expreſſion that is, you may eaſily perceive. The ordinary phraſe of Scripture hath more145 truth and aptitude then ſo. Therefore it muſt needs be, that men are called righteous, in reference to the New Covenant onely. Which is plain thus, Righteouſneſſe is but the deno­mination of our actions or perſons as they relate to ſome rule. This Rule, when it is the law of Man, and our actions ſuit thereto, we are then righteous before men. When this rule is Gods Law, it is either that of Workes, or that of Grace. In relation to the former there is none Righteous, no not one; for all have ſinned and come ſhort of the glory of God. Onely in Christ who hath obeyed and ſatisfied, wee are Righteous. But if you conſider our actions and perſons in relation to the Rule of the New Covenant, ſo all the regenerate are perſonal­ly righteous: becauſe they all performe the conditions of this Covenant, and are properly pronounced righteous there­by. Neither can it be conceived how the works of beleivers ſhould either pleaſe God, or be called righteouſneſſe, as they relate to that old Rule, which doth pronounce them unrighte­ous, hatefull and accurſed.

All this (in its ſubſtance at leaſt) might be granted to a conſci­entious man, that meaneth as he ſpeaketh, hating all equivoca­tions and mentall reſervations. For it being firſt granted to us (what is here granted) That men are called in Scripture, Righte­ous, ſometimes in Regard of their imputed Righteouſneſſe, ſome­times in reference to the lawes and judgements of Men, ſometimes alſo in regard of ſome of their particular actions, which are for their ſubſtance good: and ſometimes in a comparative ſenſe, as they are compared with the ungodly: The 3 laſt of theſe conſiſting in the Conformity of perſons and actions with the Lawes of God, or of men, though not a perfect Conformity: upon this firſt yeelded to us, we could without any prejudice to truth grant back again to ſuch qualified men as are before mentioned, that ſometimes men are called [perſonally] Righteous, in reference to the New Co­venant, i. e. in regard of their inchoat ſanctification, and an inhe­rent righteouſneſſe flown out of Chriſt into them, by means of their union unto Chriſt; for which (though not yet Complete and perfect in them,) they are, à parte praeſtantiore, termed Righ­teous.

But to Maſter Baxter, whom we have as the wolfe by the ears, prepared if we hold him, to bite at our hands, if we let him go,146 to fall upon our throats, or invade our face and head; if we de­ny him what he would have, to bite at us; if we grant it him, to improve it againſt Chriſt our head; we grant nothing, wee can grant nothing, becauſe in all that he ſpeaketh, he means not as he ſpeaketh, but covers under fine words fallacies and falſities.

Firſt then, we except againſt his Theſis, that it is a meer fardle of Amphibologies and Equivocations. That he ſo delivers all, that he will be held to nothing. For firſt, when he ſaith In this fore-explained ſenſe it is, his meaning was (no doubt) to leave us doubtfull, or at leaſt to leave himſelfe this advantage, that wee ſhould remain uncertain where to find him. If we ſhould fetch the explanation from the next Theſes, he might except that his meaning was of ſome of the more remote Theſes; if from the re­mote, he would fly to the next; or if wee ſhould draw the ſenſe from both the next and remote Theſes, he might evade thus, that he meant not any thing that was ſaid in any of his Theſes, but ſomething in the explication of ſome of them. And thus wee might purſue the wild-gooſe long enough, before wee ſhould finde her pitching.

Secondly, When he ſaith, Men in Scriptures are ſaid to be per­ſonally righteous, his purpoſe was to leave us in the like doubt, whether he means the Righteouſneſſe of juſtification, or the Righte­ouſneſſe of Sanctification; and himſelfe the like advantage to fly from the one to the other, as may moſt further his ends.

Thirdly, when he ſaith again, And in this ſenſe it is, he leaves us as knowing as before, what ſenſe he meaneth, himſelfe hath not yet concluded what the ſenſe ſhall be, ſaving in general, ſuch a ſenſe as upon all occaſions may ſerve to his purpoſes.

Fourthly, When he ſaith, That the faith and duties of believers are ſaid to pleaſe God. viz. As they are related to the Covenant of Grace, and not as they are meaſured by the Covenant of works; he had a project to leave us uncertain, whether by the word They and They twice uſed, he means thoſe beleevers, or thoſe duties and works. And upon this hinge runs the queſtion in great part between us and the Papiſts, whether the works make the perſon, or the new relation of the perſon make his works accepted.

And in the Fift place no leſſe ambiguity is there in the phraſe, Related to the Covenant of Grace, not to the Covenant of works. For in many reſpects may a perſon or thing be related to either Covenant, and he tells us not in what reſpect he meaneth.

147

Now though from the whole ſcope of his worſt we may aſſure our ſelves that he would be underſtood in the worh, i. e. in the Popiſh ſenſe, in reference to all theſe things which he delivers in ſuch words as may bear a manifold ſenſe: yet becauſe the man delights to dance in the dark that he may not be yet taken, wee will neither croſſe his humor, nor befool our ſelves in dancing after him, untill he ſhall diſcover himſelf and his meaning in the light.

To the explication I except, that it is full of extravagancies, equivocations, contradictions, ſaying and gainſaying, doing, and undoing, mentall reſervations, and in all of fallacious ſubtilties. Firſt he racks & rakes together Scriptures in heaps to prove that a mans eyes are in his head, not in his heeles; I mean, to confirm that which no rational man ever denyed, viz. that ſometimes men are called righteous by reaſon of a perſonal righteouſneſſe &c. what an extravagancy is this, ſo ſtrongly to fortifie, where there is no fear of an aſſault? But there lurketh here a twofold fallaciouſneſſe and ſubtilty of Maſter Baxter. 1 a trick to delude his inconſiderate readers that view his words running, without any ſtay or ſtopping to conſider with an opinion that he hath all the Old and New Teſtaments on his ſide, in that hee can ſpit Scriptures ſo ſwiftly and numerouſly for himſelfe. 2. a feat to ſcrew into the mindes of unwary men a conceit, that all theſe Scriptures, (which he confides they will not examine) doe hold forth juſtification by our own perſonal, or inherent righteouſneſs. Which they do no more prove, then a crow upon a ſheeps back proves the ſheep to be a crow, or a red hat forced upon Maſter Baxters head proves him to be a Cardinal: Yet this muſt hee mean and aim at, elſe (to uſe the very ſame words which he be­fore uſed againſt Maſter Saltmarſh) his Argumentation is no more to the buſineſſe that he hath in hand, then a harp to a har­row. For it is not the righteouſneſſe of ſanctification, but of ju­ſtification that is the ſubject of his diſpute.

2. He is liberal in his conceſſions, grants us firſt that the Scrip­ture calls men righteous ſometimes in regard of their imputed righteouſneſſe; and when they are ſo called in reſpect of their in­herent righteouſneſſe, it is ſometimes in reference to the lawes and judgements of men; Alſo [ſometimes] in regard of ſome of their particular actions which are in their ſubſtance good: (viz. therein conformed to the law.) And ſometimes in a comparative ſenſe,148 as they are compared with the wicked, &c. Yet with one flat con­tradiction recalls all again, thus, Therefore it muſt needs be that men muſt be called Righteous in reference to the New Cove­nant onely. Who ever heard untill now of ſuch a concluſion from ſuch premiſſes. If becauſe we are ſometimes in Scripture called righteous in regard of imputed Righteouſneſſe, which (ac­cording to Maſter Baxters Divinity) is our legal righteouſneſſe, and in regard of theſe other waies which he mentioneth, none of which relateth to the New Covenant, how doth it follow hence, Ergo, men are called righteous in reference to the New Cove­nant onely? In this, his Logick is no leſſe myſtical then his Di­vinity. I can ſee no other ground of ſuch an argutation in ſtead of an Argumentation, But this; Maſter Baxer hath granted, and laid the premiſſes, Ergo, earum contrarium verum eſt, i. e. Therefore the contrary to what he ſaith muſt needs be true. But paradven­ture he drawes the concluſion not from thoſe conceſſions; but onely from the words next & immediately going before, viz. The ordinary phraſe of Scripture hath more truth and aptitude then ſo, Therefore &c. Did he not grant that the Scriptures do call men righteous in all the former mencioned reſpects? what is it then that he here ſaith The ordinary phraſe of Scripture hath more truth &c. Are ſome Scriptures more true then others? And therefore doth he reject that which is affirmed by the leſſe true, & conclude that which is affirmed by the more true Scriptures? or can hee deny the Scriptures ſometimes to call men righteous in the former re­ſpects? No marvell if he doth ſo prophanely wreſt and abuſe the Scriptures, when he takes them for ſuch falſe and uncircum­ciſed things, that in his account they need alſo an inherent truth and righteouſneſſe to juſtifie them.

I ſhould here prove, that men are called Righteous, not in refe­rence to the New Covenant onely. But let him firſt bring his proofs to confirm the contray, and I ſtand waiting to anſwer him. This he attempts to do in the next words: Wherein wee ſhall find him bringing nothing elſe but ſome vain and looſe propo­ſitions, fallaciouſly and ſophiſticaly diſpoſed, laying them down as known principles, when they are the very things in queſtion (for the moſt part of them) yet Confirming them with no other authority than his own bare affirmation and Negation, as if every paradox muſt be taken as ſacred and undiſputable, when he hath, and becauſe hee hath delivered it. It is plain thus (ſaith he;)

B. Righteouſneſſe is but the Denomination of our actions and perſons, as related to ſome Rule.
149

He had before ſaid in the Explication of Theſ. 16. pag. 96. That Righteouſneſs is no proper real being, but a Modificatio entis, the Mo­dification of a being. This he means alſo here in calling it the De­nomination of our perſons and actions as related to ſome Rule. But what end hee hath in degrading Righteouſneſs from the ho­nour of a poſitive reall being more then other virtues, I do but yet kenn at a diſtance, and not fully comprehend. This wee clearly ſee that he takes the chair, and challengeth to himſelf a Magiſte­rial power to create and deſtroy what his Cap thinks fit in Phi­loſophy, Logick, and Divinity. A famous Doctor, long verſed in more ſublime, and profound ſtudies, and by means thereof having let ſlip ſome of the poor elementary rules of Grammar, having once by a miſtake broken Priſcians head, being admoniſh­ed, thereof is ſaid in great haſte to have anſwered, He would make a New Grammar, that ſhould conform to the incongruity of his words, ſeeing his words were unconform to the congruity of Grammar. Such is the animoſity of Mr. Baxter, where his opi­nions agree not with the rules of Philoſophy, or Divinity, there he damns and annihilates the old, and with the breath of his mouth creates a new Philoſophy, and Divinity, that ſhall be ſub­ſervient to his opinions, and ſo God-like,

Diruit, aedificat, mutat quadrata rotundis.

This he doth here in defining, or deſcribing righteouſneſs, de­nying it a poſitive, and reall being; herein puffing off all the Claſſicall Philoſophers, and Divines. Philoſophers; for Ari­ſtotle affirmeth, that all [Philoſophers] call Righteouſneſſe,〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Such an habit by which men are apt to practiſe juſt things, and by which they act and will juſt things. And to them he gives alſo his aſſent, calling it further〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, not onely a virtue, but a perfect virtue, citing and approving that Proverbial verſe,

〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉

That all [or every] vertue is complexively [or comprehen­ſively] in Righteouſneſs. Yea the moſt perfect virtue,〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; and again it is (ſaith he) 〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the moſt excellent of virtues,〈…〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, not a part of vir­tue, but virtue in the whole. So ſpeakes he of Righteouſneſs in the general, and as in the next Chapters he diſtributes it into its ſpecials, he makes virtue the general of thoſe ſeveral Righteouſ­neſſes.

150

In the ſame manner the choiceſt of all the learned and Ortho­dox Divines that I have met with, make Righteouſneſs thus taken in its largeſt ſenſe, to ſound, and to bee one and the ſame thing with virtue it ſelf. Some call it bonitatem, probitatem, & integri­tatem, goodneſſe, honeſty, and integrity; others, rectitudinem virtutis, the uprightneſſe, or rectitude of Virtue, defining its ſpecials by Virtue, when they aſſign the next and immediate ge­nus; by habitus, when they aſſign the remote genus. And are not Virtues, and either naturall, morall, or infuſed Habits, Poſitive, and Reall Beings? Muſt all other Philoſophers and Divines vaniſh to nothing, when Mr. Baxter comes with his Denominations, Mo­difications, or rather Noddifications?

Nevertheleſſe though we deny to him that Righteouſneſſe is but a bare Denomination, or dead notion; yet we grant to him that true righteouſneſs both of Mens Actions and perſons muſt relate to ſome rule. What will follow hence?

B. This Rule, when it is the law of Man, and our actions ſuit thereto, we are then Righteous before men.

True, and yet latet anguis in herba, under this truth there lurk­eth a fraudulent falſhood. Mr. Baxter hath his reſtrictions to promote, but not to prevent a falſhood. The thing that he pre­tends to prove, is, That men are called Righteous [in Scripture] in reference to the New Covenant onely. There he finds the word onely to make a falſhood. Here he cannot find it, will not finde it; for if it bee brought in place, it will reprove him of falſhood to all men. Is it for mens actions ſuiting to the Lawes of men onely, that they are called in Scripture righteous before men? He would be ſo underſtood; for if it be not onely for this, if at all for their outward and appearing conformity to the Law of God, they are called Righteous before, or in the account of men, his concluſion is deſtroyed by this prop which he brings to ſuſtain it. And yet he dares not to ſay, onely for this they are called Righteous before men. For he knoweth whole ſtreames of Scriptures would bee broughto confute ſo bold an aſſertion. But he proceedeth.

B. When this Rule is Gods Law, it is either that of Workes, or that of Grace: In relation to the former there is none righte­ous, no not one, &c. ut ſupra.
151

This, and that which followeth is all ſophiſticall, fallacious, and catching.

Firſt the diſtinction which he here maketh of the Law of God, that it is either the Law of Works, or Law of Grace, is ſome­what a ſtrange phraſe to chaſte ears, that deſire to hear Scripture Doctrines delivered in Scripture termes, that oppoſe Grace to the Law, and are not wont to call it a Law.

Secondly, it is contrary to Mr. Baxters doctrine and Goſpel: for howſoever he in words talketh of a two-fold Covenant of Works and of Grace, to beguile ſuch as deſire to be beguiled; yet really hee labours to bring all under a Covenant of Works, ma­king mans own righteouſneſſe the condition of both, ſo altering the name, but retaining the nature and power of the firſt Cove­nant ſtill; as I have before evinced from his diſputes, and him­ſelf will in the following part of his book diſcover more fully.

3. There is an ambiguity in the word Rule, he manifeſteth not how farre his meaning therein in reference to the Law extend­eth, whether for a direction onely what is good, and what is e­vill, wherewith God will be ſerved, and what is it that of­fendeth him, teaching us to perform the one, and to ſhun the o­ther: Or whether alſo for a direction how far, & in what degrees the good is to be done, and the evill ſhunned, that we may bee juſtified and ſaved thereby. Though we may without much diffi­culty ſmell his meaning herein, yet becauſe he reſerveth it for a­nother place clearly to expreſſe himſelfe, we alſo will reſerve it for the ſame place to make him a full anſwer.

4. He playeth his uſuall game of equivocation, in telling us, that In relation to the former there is none righteous, no not one. This is not that which is concluded, and nothing ought to be in the concluſion, which is not alſo in the premiſes. The concluſion (as we have ſeen) is that none is called righteous, &c. The proof here is, that none is righteous. Theſe phraſes much differ. A man may be called righteous, in reference to the rule of the Law, though he be not abſolutely righteous, in every particular there­of to Juſtification; and himſelf acknowledgeth that in many re­ſpects the Scripture calleth men righteous, in reference to the Law of Works, who notwithſtanding ſhall never be juſtified by the Law of Works; as a little before in this Explication we have ſeen. Concerning the Righteouſneſſe which is by the Law, I was blame­leſſe, ſaith the Apoſtle, Phil. 3. 6. And, I have lived in all good152 Conſcience unto this day, Act. 23. 1. Lo even while Paul was yet a Saul, a hater, a perſecuter of the Goſpel Righteouſneſſe, yet he is termed, and called Righteous, blameleſly Righteous, conſcienti­ouſly righteous, in relation to the Law of Works. Or when Judah ſaith of Tamar, She is, or Saul of David, Thou art more righteous then I; and Solomon of Joab, Two men more righteous then himſelf, Gen. 38. 26. 1 Sam. 24. 17. 1 Kings 2. 32. Were theſe here called Righteous in reference to the righteouſneſs of the Goſpell, and not of the Law? Or when the Lord by his Prophet calls them righteous which turned from their righteouſneſſe, and periſhed in, and for their wickedneſſe, Ezek. 3. 20, 21. and 18. 20, 24, 26. and 33. 12, 13, 18. was it an Evangelical, or a legal Righteouſneſſe, that gave them the denomination of Righteous perſons? When Iſaiah calls all his, all the peoples Righteouſnes, menſtruous or filthy Ragge, and Paul his Righteouſneſſe, Dung Iſa. 64. 6. Phi. 3. 9. yet both ſuch as gave them the denomination of Righteous men, Mr. Baxter himſelf will not ſay, that theſe were the righteouſneſs of the New Covenant: I could heap, and hoard up Scriptures to the ſame purpoſe which call men righteous in reference to the Law of Works: But in what reſpects men are called ſo in Scrip­ture; for an unperfect righteouſneſs is not the thing in queſtion. Not that they were juſtified by it, is certain; but in whatſoever other reſpects, it deſtroyeth Mr. Baxters concluſion, that men are called Righteous in relation to the Covenant of Grace onely; and ſhews the inconſequence of his Argumentation, that becauſe none is perfectly righteous, viz. to Juſtification in relation to the Law of Works, Ergo, in no other reſpect is he called Righteous according to the Covenant of Works.

What he addeth, Onely in Chriſt, who hath obeyed, and ſatisfied, we are Righteous. This we embrace as our Goſpel Righteouſneſs, and Mr. Baxter alone without company, or ſuffrage of Prophet, or Apoſtle, Ancient, or Modern Writers, affirms to be our legall Righteouſneſs. But hitherto we finde it an affirmation without confirmation. It follows.

Bax. But if you conſider our actions and perſons in relation to the Rule of the New Covenant, ſo all the Regenerate are per­ſonally righteous, becauſe they all perform the conditions of this Covenant, and are properly pronounced Righteous there­by. Neither can it be conceived how the works of Beleevers153 ſhould either pleaſe God, or be called Righteouſneſs, as they relate to that old Rule, which doth pronounce them unrighte­ous, hatefull, and accurſed.

He proceeds ſtill in his ſophiſtry without any the leaſt par­ticle of Scripture, or any thing elſe, ſave the wind of wit and words to prove what he would have us to beleeve. It behoveth him that will faſten and ſcrew into the judgements of men new, and ſtrange Doctrines, that never ſounded before (at leaſt in the ſame phraſe of words) in their ears, to bring irrefragable Argu­ments to confirm it. But ſuch paradoxes and prodigies both of doctrines and words, doth Mr. Baxter here hold forth, as were never before heard of, but in uttering them he is a Barba­rian to us, and we Barbarians to him, in not underſtanding them, yet brings nothing elſe but his own word to promote them. The myſteries of his ſophiſtry are ſo deep, that our woodden wits cannot ſink to the bottome to comprehend and underſtand it.

Firſt, what means he by the Rule of the New Covenant? Doth he put the New Covenant here in the Paſſive, or in the Active, and Poſſeſſive ſenſe? i. e. Doth hee meane by the Rule of the New Covenant a rule extrinſecall, and without the New Covenant, to which the New Covenant muſt bee conformed, that it may bee regular; or a rule in the New Covenant, and by it made out to us, whereunto wee muſt bee conformed? If in this latter ſenſe, then whether without, or elſe with reference to ſome end? if to ſome end, whether then to Sanctification or Juſtification? I can­not ſo much as conjecture that he puts the phraſe in the firſt ſenſe, that he tels us here of a Rule to which the New Covenant muſt be conformed, becauſe it is altogether alien from the ſcope of his diſpute; and beſides how we ſhould be related to a rule with which the New Covenant muſt ſuit, I cannot ſee; for ſuch a Rule I ſhould conceive to be immanent in God, and ſo hid from us, that we cannot perceive how to regulate our ſelves by it. This then he cannot mean.

2. Neither doe I conceive that his meaning is, that we are to be conformed to the Rule which is contained in, and manifeſted by the New Covenant, without reſpect to any end to which the rule directeth; that we ought to be thus and thus qualified, and thus to act onely, becauſe the Goſpel ſo biddeth, without refe­rence to the end of ſuch qualifications and actings: For neither154 is this any thing to the purpoſe of his diſpute. Neither in this ſenſe can ſuch qualifications and actings be in any ſhew of reaſon called, what Mr. Baxter here calleth them, Conditions of the New Covenant: For they are Conditions (if at all Conditions) in re­ference to ſome ends, without which the end cannot be obtained. Or what ends doth the New Covenant immediately point at, more then either our Juſtification or Sanctification?

3. If he mean the Rule of the New Covenant for Sanctifica­tion. 1. Then I ſhall demand of him, whether the Law of Works be not the rule of the matter and ſubſtance of thoſe qualifications and actions which conduce to Sanctification, even under the New Covenant; and whether the Rule of the New Covenant or Go­ſpel doe extend any further then to the Modification of thoſe Qualifications and Actions, directing to the Mediator from whom to derive thoſe Qualifications and Actions, and by, and through whom to preſent our ſelves and them unto God? 2. And then, whether in reference to Sanctification, men may not be call­ed Righteous, as having their righteouſneſs relating to the rule of the Old, as well as the New Covenant? I cannot be ſo uncha­ritable to think that Mr. Baxter; having poſitively affirmed that beleevers are in part under the Curſe of the Law, will deny them to be alſo in part under the rule and direction of the Law; if he ſhould, hee muſt brand upon himſelf the due infamy of Antino­mianiſm, which he unduly and falſly chargeth upon others. 3. And yet this will in no wiſe advantage his cauſe: For we grant him, that in reference to the inherent righteouſnes of Sanctification, men are called Righteous in the Scriptures by a perſonal righte­ouſneſſe. But what is this to that righteouſneſſe in our ſelves e­qually neceſſary to the righteouſnes which is in Chriſt, to Juſtifi­cation, which he had in the former Theſes aſſerted, and here goes about to prove or illuſtrate?

4. If he mean the rule of the New Covenant to Juſtification, (which ſeems to me unqueſtionable, though hee will not fully expreſs himſelf) then

1. I demand of him, how our actions relate to this rule? Is it, that themſelves, i. e. our very actions may be juſtified by it? This he condemneth, Theſſ. 25, and its Explication. Or that they may Juſtifie us, as conditions of our Juſtification? This moſt proba­bly is his meaning, which when he confeſſeth, he confeſſeth him­ſelf worſe then Popiſh; for the Papiſts aſcribe Juſtification not155 to actions indefinitely, but to ſome good works onely. When he ſpeaks more broadly then they, let him ſhew himſelf without a vizard under the name and notion of a Papiſt, and he will not want anſwerers or anſwers.

But upon this ſuppoſition let us ſee what he inferreth; So all the regenerate are perſonally righteous, becauſe they all performe the conditions of this Covenant, and are properly pronounced righteous thereby. Let us now collect together what in probability is the whole ſumme of his diſpute. Leaving what he hath ſaid to de­ny that men are called Righteous in reſpect of Juſtification, by the rule of the Law, becauſe wee doe not, cannot perform the conditions of the Law (unto which I have already anſwered) here he endeavours to prove, that they are called Righteous onely in reference to the rule of the Goſpel; and if we draw his reaſon­ing into a ſyllogiſm, it runs thus.

All that perform the conditions which the Goſpel, or New Covenant preſcribe unto Juſtification, are perſonally righteous thereby, and properly ſo called.

But all the Regenerate perform the conditions which the Go­ſpel, or New Covenant preſcribe unto Juſtification.

Ergo, All the Regenerate are perſonally righteous, and pro­perly ſo called thereby.

If Mr. Baxter ſaith not this, either he ſaith nothing, or I un­derſtand nothing of what he ſaith. But if this be his meaning, then as to his Propoſition or Major,

1. I except againſt the ambiguity of the termes, they want explication. What he means by conditions, I know not; for if wee grant one, yet ſhall wee grant but one Goſpel condition of Juſtification, viz. Faith in Chriſt Jeſus. When therefore he puts the plural number for the ſingular, untill he ſhall certifie